The Survivor Volume 7 [7]

Citation preview

THE SURVIVOR By Kurt Saxon

Flight Double rs ‘Twin Propelle ‘Time of This Model Plane

JUST A FEW OF THE ARTICLESIN VOLUME 7 CAPPY DICK'S FUN FOR BOYS AND GIRLS 1942 STENCILS, A COM— PLETE COMMERCIAL COURSE 1941 KNOTS, SPLICES & ROPEWORK 1917 BASIC WOODWORKING PROCESSES 1935 HANDY FARM DEVICES 1910 ROOT ROT TOYS MECHANICS SCIENCE CRAFTS ‘TRADES NOSTALGIA GAMES PLAYGROUND EQUIP— MENT

RUHFSAKON'S ANSWERTO ALEX HALEY

2793

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

THE SURVIVOR Volume 7

By Kurt Saxon

how to make HOW a proper bagel SUNSET subreatnK 1963 In that brief purple period when San Fran= cisco was considered a center of the Beat neration, one of the beat hangouts in the city’s North Beach district was the Coexistence Bagel Shop. Now there’s nothing particularly. beat about bagels. But coexistence is something they decidedly deserve. Bagels are doughuut-shaped rolls, made with a yeast dough much like bread. but prepared and evoked in a special way to give them their distinct. resilient texture, memade chewiness, and good, wheaty. Dread flavor. The perfeet, polished bagels from a specialty baker are very good indeed. Init some say you just haven’t eaten 1 proper ba Jif you have never tried a homemade water bagel hot from the oven and lavishly spread with butter Falkin, born and bred in Brook‘Murray Iyn but now a convert to Pacific Northwest living in Seattle, makes bagels for his his is his favorite recipe for water bagels, tested and tried over_-many

MURRAY'S WATER BAG 3 Nablespoons svaor Dissolve yeust in water, which should be at rocin temperature, Add salt and sugar and stir until dissolved, Add flour. Knead dough on lightly floured board for 10 ates. Let rise greased bow! for 15, minutes Punch flat and form square of dough about 1 ineh thick, Use a sharp knife to eat into 12 equal strips. Roll each strip between the fingers until it is about 4%, inch in. diameter. Join ends to form into ought shapeby either of two methods:

7

In

Copyright © 1988

DO WE HAVE?

LONG 1850,

for

man populatien

the

by Kurt Sexon

first

reached

time

in

one billion.

history,

It had

the

hu-

taken

perhaps millions of years for men to thousands, to and industry medicine develop food production, where the species could multiply unthe point . they did, And multiply checked. 1930 , In only 80 years from the billion point In 45 ‘more to two billion. marked another doubling again to four billion years the population doubled In the past 13 years the population has in 1975. jumped to over a billion more, Those who study that by the year 2000, population growth predict the only 12 years from the five billion-point, population, will double again to ten billion. Imagine you weighed however. This is unlikely,

r predicts that if 500 hundred pounds. Your doctopres you ent rate, you continue to gain at your can barely will weigh 1,000 pounds in time. You ms will break function now and down long before

your body's syste you reach that awful

figure.

is strained Today, nearly every system on Earthis dying , Inca to the breaking point. North Afrilies living on the dia with a million homeless famirves left. The has no rese streets of Calcutta, Philipines have five times the population of 50 years ago. The reefs around the Philipines are being destroyed them into

at an alarming

them or pound As nets. huge

rate as the people dynamite

to rubble while herding fish much as 70% of the reefs have

nders continue to been damaged as the wretched isla ecology for a little

their destroy more protein.

country's

ocean

erate South America and Mexico are in anddespunem ployed Even Russia has homeless straits, Ameriin Moscow's bus and train terminals. living five ca has millions of homeless and one out of night .

American children goes to bed hungry each the world's population will not grow to ten No, billion. and worst threat to Earth's popula~ The latest This is simply tion is the "Greenhouse Effect: layer of carbon dioxide and other polthe growing into the upper air over the past lutants pouted

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

Wrap loosely around three fingers, overlap ends a little, and squeeze together: or form on board by overlapping ends and sqcezing together with thimb and fore finger. Work each into uniform shape. Cover all with a towel and let rise 20) ints, Place 1 gallon of water iv a deep pot, add 11 tablespoon sugar. and bring to a boil Keep water just ander the boiling point and add bagels one at a time; cook 4 oF at once. They will sink, th the top. Simmer each one for 7 minutes,

One way to form « bagel: Wrap dowh strip around fingers: overlop the ends: squeeze

In hot water, bayels sink and then rive (0 the top. After 7 minutes, reseue with fork

2794

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

decades and accelerating as industry provides for more consumers. For the past few years, ecologists have been warning of the Greenhouse Effect. But the phenomenon was understood long ago. In the August, 1931 Popular Mechanics was a short article: DOES EARTH FACE A WARM AGE AS RESULT OF INDUSTRY? _Earth, according to geologists, is get ting warmer. And its recovery from the ast ice age may be speeded up a little by the increasing combustion of coal in th furnaces of factories and homes. Burning coal releases carbon dioxide into the sir and it is believed that the increase or decrease of carbon dioxide has much to do with changes in the average tempera~ ture of the earth's surface. Studies in the U. S, naval research laboratory have shown that the average temperature may be raised ten degrees by doubling the amount of carbon dioxide in the air. To do this, however, would require the burning of 1,000 tons of coal for every person in the world, While the total present coal consumption is less than one ton a year for every person, it is considered that the effect of releasing even that much carbon dioxide into the air may be a slight inerease in temperature.

West Germany alone dumps 20 million tonsthe ofair into carbon dioxide and other pollutants it, Chicago, each year. Add the pollution of Detro industry-oriented Los Angeles and all the other jets, hundreds of mi1metropolises, plus the huge lions of cars, etc., you can imagine the blanket of pollution enveloping our planetof carbon dioxide Another factor in the amount in the upper air is the decreasing plant life. Plants absorb carbon dioxide and release oxygen. But add carbon monoxide, lead and other inorganic pollutants to the carbon dioxide and the plants die. Germany's industrial and vehicular pollutants are killing the Black Forest. California's once magnificent forests are dying from smog. Along every highway on Earth, roadside plants are being killed by vehicular pollutants. Acid rains from own U.S. industries are not only killing their fish and the oying surrounding vegetstion but destr as killing plant lire in Canada's lakes, as well Lakes. Great the fish and algae in our own ‘The North Sea, in which are England's oil pumping platforms, is dying. Pollutants from industries all over the planet are being pumped into every river, lake and ocean, killing more algae. carAlgae, tiny one-celled plants, absorb more the ‘all bon dioxide and’ give off more oxygen than Ag the planet's water is ion on the land. vegetat polluted and more algae die, plus deforestation

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 PRO RITS

2795,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

and desertification, less carbon dioxide will be absorbed and less oxygen will be released. The excess of carbon dioxide and lessening of oxygen is choking the planet and its people. And choke it does. In a city's atmosphere it takes the place of a higher percentage of oxygen than ever before. This makes the lungs work harder and generally overtaxes the system. Aside from the maniacal destruction of ocean life, consider the deliberate razing of our forests. At least one acre of forest is cut down every second, adding up to over 80,000 acres each and every day! Our planet's deserts are being expanded at the rate of 27,000 square miles per year. Still another factor threatening mankind is the After oven baking, bagels hare doughnut drouth. The so-called drouth in North Africa is shape but otherwise look tie hard rolls the result of overgrazing the grasslands and cutting down the trees for fuel. The North Africans remove from water with a fork, and place have actually turned their territory into a desert uncovered on a towel to cool which does not produce enough water vapor to rise Place on ungreased baking sheet and descend as rain. touching. Bake in-medium oven (37: A real drouth, however, as we are experiencing for 30 to 35 minutes, or until they are now, could kill vegetation to the point where there hhrown, Makes 12 bag would not be enough water vapor released into the in diameter. upper air to form rain clouds. Our drouth could If you can't eat them right from ie baklead to the desertification of the Great Plains ing, they may he warmed in Slicefoil, thsplit and the Mid-West. These areas are the greatest and toasted, or eaten cold. producers of wheat, corn and soybeans, not to crosswise to ts for s andwiches and then mention rice, hay and beef. So even after the colan fill with thin cored beef slices, pastr lapse of world civilization and an attendant 1esor tuna salad. Or eat them the classic sening of the Greenhouse Effect, Middle America way: with eream cheese a could be left as permanently dry as the Sahara. smoked salmon). Few people understand the mechanics of the Greenhouse Effect. What happens is that, as the Dinaonar, Tet layer of pollution in the upper air thickens, the Seattle sun's heat gets in but is stopped from getting back out. It's as if you covered yourself with a Cleaning Old Paint Brushes blanket and stood out in the sun. There would Ol paint brushes, which have been alsoon be a lot more heat under the blanket than lowed to become stiff or caked with paint outside. The inner heat would not be able to get to stich an extent that turpentine does not out and as outer heat penetrated through the Toosen the bristles, can be softened in the blanket the inner heat would build up to critical. following way: Take a package of any of This initial stage of our drouth is caused by the well-known brands of powdered soap and make a very thin paste, using cold the heat, evaporating the water from plants, lakes water, Let the brushes soak in this paste and rivers. You may wonder what, happens to the worth brushes Any soft. are they until water vapor that goes up. It has to come downunder saving at all will come out clean and plisomewhere. It does, but as heat builds up able the pollution layer, it breaks down and separates to the water molecules so they cannot get together How to Make a Toy Steam Engine In some cases, what rain falis clouds. rain form 113 — Mechanics Popular evaporates before it hits the ground or at least to do much good. A toy engine can be easily made from in falls too scantily This is especially so because the ground is so old implements which can be found nearly every house. hot it repels the moisture, So the water vapor the surface until ‘The cylinder A, Fig. 1, isan old goes along, bouncing off the hota cooler surface. As prevailing winds take it over bicycle pump, cut in half. "The steam chest D, is part of the piston tube of the water vapor gets to the cool ocean the water the same pump, the other parts being molecules are able to unite and form rain clouds. of drouth there is still plenty of used for the bearing 1, and the crank times in So bearingC.. ‘The flywheel Q can be any rain, but only over the oceans and coasts. small-sized iron wheel; either an old

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Tig

‘Toy Steam Engine Aesembled sewing-machine wheel, pulley wheel, or anything available, We used a wheel from an old high chair for our engine, If the bore in the wheel is too large for the shaft, it may be bushed with a piece of hard wood. ‘The shaft is made of heavy slect wire, the size of the hole in the bearing B. ‘The base is made of wood, and has two wood blocks, H and K, 8 in. thick,

Valve Motion and Construction of Piston

valve cranke to support bearing 1,tin. and The hose E of S, which is made will connects to the boiler, which FF be

described later. The clips soldered to the cylinder and nailed to the base, and the bearing B is fastened by staples. ‘The valve motion is shown in F Zand 3. In Fig. 2 the steam is enterthe valve ing the cylinder, and B has closed the steam inlet and opened the exhaust, thus allowing the steam in the cylinder to escape. ‘The piston is made of a stove bolt,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2796

With so much less rain in the interior the rivers, and especially the Mississippi, are drying up. There were suggestions that the Lake Michigan locks should be opened up so as to release enough water to float the stalled barges on the Missis— sippi. The people around Lake Michigan ard the other lakes, which would be lowered by such a move protested. They said the levels of the Great Lakes were low enough, thank you. Now there are reports that the Gulf of Mexico is beginning to flow up the Mississippi. This is because the level of the Mississippi is 25 feet below normal, which makes the Gulf level higher. There are fears that a greater influx of Gulf salt water will replace the drinking water taken from the Mississippi. ‘So by now you've heard on TV the opinions of of meteorologists, ecologists and any number ul burnt-out farmers who admit something is dreadf is

The warming trend ly wrong with the weather. and progressive. both permanent ecosocial, political, There are no solutions; Even if everyone were of the nomic or otherwise. the game of hudetc., party, religion, same race, soon be died masses is over. The planet will the imaginings of to a culling far beyond treated even the most pessimistic.

ating a ‘As the drouth progresses, those anticipbegin to nuclear winter in the event of war might nuclear winter

welcome one. might cancel

If they out the

the are right, terminal drouth.

? But you So how much time do we have? Who knows t will not must. realize that our plundered plane on. And reach a population density of ten billithre atening what with all the man-made disasters be the mankind, I believe five years gracebetwould maximum any rational person couldand die?on. I think But are you just to give up g and falling not. Civilizations have been risinsigh for thousands of years. Some far- everted,tookenter the what prising people always survivepreva il? rest. So why shouldn't you our J£ you consider yourself worthy to areconta inue few species, you probably are. But there plan to be in an rules you must follow. You must You must collect area of low population density. be needed by works on self-sufficiency in order t,to you must those around you and, most importan val assets. consider your neighbors your best survithe backToo many survivalists seem to have it like pack mentality and think they canis rough a fun fantasy 18th Century mountain men. Thatenvision a hundred but hardly practical when you deer. Daniel Boones after the same scarc e game you should Ingtead of competing for methods of 1imit— study small greenhouse and other cooperate ed food production. You should plan to peopl e many good with neighbors in helping as times as possible. A through the approaching hard program based on 19th and early 20th Century tech-

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Fig. 2, with two washers, PF, and ylindrical piece of hard’ wood, G. Chis is wound with soft. strin shown in Fig. 3, and satu thick oil. A slot'is eut in the end of the holt, to receive the connecting tod II. ‘The valve B is made of an old bieyele spake, C, with the nut cut in half and filed down as shown, the space between the two halves being hilled with string and oiled ‘The valve crank S, Fig. 1, is cut out of tin, oF galvanized iron, and is moved

2797

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

nology (low-tech) would be the most viable. The literature of those days was written for lay people, as opposed to professionals. This was bevause education was not universal. It was not expected that one had any background in a field to want to learn its principles. So if you can read you can understand most early descriptions of technology. By choosing an easily understood cottage industry, patterned after the occupations familiar to your great-grandparents, you can support yourself and have enough surplus to barter with others. Life will be difficult for some time, But with the willingness to apply yourself to the needs at hand, you and your neighbors can rebuild and even found dynasties. Popular

Mechanics

March,

1937

Finding the Center of Circles Without Rule or Compass

Finding the center of a clrcle is easy with this simple instrument. Tt consists of fa rectangular sheet of thin, transparent on which is drawn a right angle ya small crank on the shaft. ‘This celluloid the position shown, Score the lines and the to angles right at be should crank ink them so that they are easily seen. Dix main crank vide the angle in half, locating two 45° oil old an be can 4, Fig. hoiler, points, ‘Then along a line drawn between The can, powder ean, or a syrup can with the points, eut through the celluloid with 1 (he soldered to it, and is.connected a sharp knife, guiding it with a straight‘Make another cut parallel to the ne hy a piece of rubber tub- edge, the waste, leaving a slot and first c. ‘The heat from a small gas stove about io eutin. out In use, place the ine wide. will furnish steam fast eno with the right eirele the over strument the engine at high speed. circle. Then the to angle lines tangent using ‘raw a Tine across the eirele, Shift thethe long inside of the slot as a guide. Device Quarters and Cores Apples strument 90°, place it in the same relative and Other Fruit line which will position and draw a second Popular Mechanics — 1919 Intersect the first one, ‘The point of inter To provide a simple homemade de- section is the center of the circle.

vice for cutting apples and other f into quarters and at the same Popular Mechanics February, 1937 time removing thecore,the Iron Scrollwork Is Easily Bent on This Rigid Rotating Jig arrangement shown in the f nndling practically any bends made. sketch was neceseary in making ornamental The circular serollwork, this inexpensive bend= ing fig consists of two pipe flanges frame is built up and a nipple, One flange is bolted around a fing, % to the hench and the nipple, whieh in, in diameter, is slotted at the upper end, is and the ribs and serewed into it, The other flange handles are solis reamed to a snug, sliding fit dered to it. A over the nipple, and is drilled to rip of gaivanfake steel pins, which, in use, are ized iron, ¥% in. set al various locations to form de, was used the desired bend when the flange for the cutting lower edge was filed is turned, portion, and the Sharp, and then finishedcutterwithis seta small AiIndelible ink marks may be re= over oll stone. In use, the and by pressure moved often by applying equal the fruit, as shown, parts of Lurpentine and ammonia, neaily cut is it on the handles,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2798

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

HAND PRESS Tor typo or noloum cats

ortBLOGVIEW H NLbOFER

Com FB) wasters:

chanics

March,

1937

PesTonnniase, bout nace ~

OR 7 THE SURVIVVOL.

ere)

OR 7 THE SURVIVVOL.

IN A COUNTRY STORE.

ee) IN A COUNTRY STORE. HARPER'S MONTHLY May 1870 the whole range of Tessor everyday wants tnens for falfil ment fo the country store. And so it becomes clustering: pot forall of villageTie ‘Tiere is no lint to ite possibilities, If Aunt Banice wants any thing, from w wash-tub to an counicaof paregorie, she knows whereto find it; Dut when she broke her only pair of speetactes, in donbt, tie other day, sho eame toa “You keep ‘most every thing,”"she said, hope fally. Yes, F knows but we don’t sell spectacles People are so dilferent, you see. But there are 1 pair oF to abont here somewhere, if they ‘wll to you any good. “ree laa eonke 10 ws fFom some nuetion oF ‘other, wher were congregated the quaint and tiscless relies of many.n previous sale—relics that are still destined, I dowbt not, for further kicks adown the vales of time by auctioneers yet unto, T have them before me now— —staring.owtstout-rimmed, cumbrous, thebrassy Tike nt ne, as i from ont deepeneding andtwilight dine fof the past; the glasses go seeateh that e finagin to dvith nse and age that is easy the remem misty Tenses Tigers Within their and that they Trance of many a vanished seene, astride of me Feebly attempt, as T place them which at hose, to twist the finiliar thingy: shall be in1 Took into an autigne picture which with their own venerable aspect. eoping But they are spectacles, JV rare spectacle, held too, was the gootl woman's fe ax sheinspect better the might she that afar, then them with ber erippled eyes could “Goodness! Did you over! How Thope these? ns ings such people ever wenr

you don't ever expeet to sellthe m2” retowrees of our But thus happily were really less «gotablishment” vindicated; thorgh these of eyer shop-ke ready we than that other parts, who laid a wager he could fll any single 1d, and triumphanely produced a second mubpit whieh was called for. Such enterprising spirits are not narrowed F stly of the known Inws of supply and I precinets over which Within the‘exe e rcischarge n temporary things tha Inve Tog ated to excite the appreciation of our plain comntry ungwents, folks) ent medicines, powdtnders fat ftacy and Masttable range of frnres palishing powders, enon to burmsh the ‘honk ntl it should shine Tike another suns ng preparations and eontrivaices needia second Inventortodiseoreranse fort whieh ared here tlcieney-—an rnd fly speeked state that happy and slighted ‘hich shal find for ll inexpbienble things a fall and legitinate use gome sort a "te country stove-Keeper is in uced in public character, He nds hiroself ref Dozen diferent ways-—as banker, oracle, man, . intelligence directory, newspaper, free, Gossip nnd tte. alimost before he is awace.the same gracewith etal shoud ho Sinall-talk maccaboy dispenses he which with algevty ful ful peppermint drops, Thoroughly democrat esno ae s an instiition, "the store” recogniz all to open freely srings door its d i m carte, An jn twho gome, whatever he theie errands. iting havent For al the fille ones among us, its Fiesio on storiny or impracticable days draws ever shit together its Title eirele, thatns is different subjects its anv chnencter the conversat feame nnd go, Sometimes humor and pone native that ingovest the fll unfeequently willit not nt it, tion ean give "Few and altwaddle. veriest the full into s of occurrence the are as ee ort coinmonpln

rural Tifey yet the sovial requirementsthe of mostthe Village dennnd dint these be made s Of, that no one miay be gully of f0s indecorou presence. A thing as silence in his neighbor' gly ‘A meagre subject soon gots worn distresin and he bee thin by this rapid processof tongues, themfore ashom the ascendant topies rehearse ‘any other, may selves more ferent t nt Fini himectt guowing. etengely willindifferen fil to in“The wmneual weather pire him, and he is, perehanes, wnfrseinated ven by the recent mishap to Mr. ow, Steange, tat of all the persons coming duty. bonnd Hither, and feeling themselves. in shonld leave few so something, about chat to rememnber= worth really thing y n a thei behind Never Ing Lance heard a witty person anday, Lave at something," aay you uiese tai of emn= itnes entertained the desperate thought Dlieoning his words above our store. But their we have some vistors whom T would not silenee forthe world Tevtups a more Inoyant and celf-sacrificing,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

atone, hy giving his days ant hit shuly, wight ot hast infuse his freqnent an fenee with something of the universal spirit of fnltare anid vivacty which he imaginos they at resent lack, Muinbly Tsay this, as one cor scious ofhis own mnworthiness, But, hyp, Ff to me have been manifested those iustinets ‘of the people which point out the “Com ing Man who is to supply satisetorily all their wants over the counter of a conntry store Whether that unfortunate individual is to he shutoff from his high desting by the co-oper tive eystem, ix a question from whieh I stand tremblingly aloof “As L have intimated, the store-keeper ca not he in the Teast exclusive. Ie is one of those felicitonsinlividuats whom ‘every bony Jnovs, Dit especialy ie his character male & study by that omnipresent elass of mars) bonds who quarter themselves transiently wpon the village, stepping, as it were, into the stil swarm tineks of dozen vanished predecessors. ‘Tes pursue their investigations with euch ss. tonishing aenmen and success tat before the ‘ent ow fae: theyean insinuate th faith his books. hut even then their eontinved ver wonderful. ng e iesomethi good-natur inhis donb oftheir own eqnelisions, they look for Softer moods fn the shopminn, a we Took for bland days in Fate autiann, that they may bask ‘itil longer in the sunshine of his eonfidence, If he be of a philorophie temper, the desler ating ‘comes at Inst to Took upon this accommod of al solvency and houtesty trust of his in the s, y benficenc Inankind ag a sort of involuntar une the andl iimost subline fits extent fy that surrounds it. Tt is @ eardinal principle Bt the social ecomomy of the desler whom wot alone ferve thae the provident man gathers abot him: ofall benefit for himncelf, but forthe stewards the of one fn, concilering himself most this world, he is often swindled @ insmilethe upon bling of spirits—perhaps with fais fee, and au after-hope springing up in his Ientt of treasure lal yp somewhere.te Wen that But Ftrnst I have not conveyed y uponexthese unthrifiy ones practice— OFdeliberatel they conrve , good-nature grocers the poet to pay for all they gets they smrely will good fortune ‘when comes tat grand gush in ofwait, Forwhieh they are ever lying Tsay iF ie reverse of this pieture—ai= vwst admirable—es~ is not all sunshine, | ‘Theife tome mean relations,and heto ential; It it fiswiththe ple soon comes ‘shin lenls much are forever quesTino the whole clan, his Some his fignres, and pres, tioning his weights, and by that same hie books. «Their economy, too, knows consefence token, Lam afi, thelr this pe> all of ho honest man, Bvt shabbiest who persons Ihnrions tribe are those well-to-do standard the than fess Inst laysbe servedat buy at all; and those tices, or they will not Bitle exact of the t shor whorsalvays fall Inthe govd that if mount of thelr bil, T wonder throw svoman who always insists that T ofshallher pyr ttt a few cents from each article ane stilt tines, knows how she ie tempting- andto that Donefit? especial her for up prices ny hand me the Man individual, who will henever his package weigh wil de, is that cents five as he honest ain 1 see o t ome, gets he txhem things; these of think to well he might Te Ja? One nove is involvthaned iat fist napparent. for even price egregious too siete, pays;

2800

prosperity, ‘The store-keeper i also the vietim of n= merous tricks, anu all the poplar joker and ells” retried wpe Ian, Chese things are feniowed with sunning Temgesity nid there fen eertnin povieieity abont their reeurrence which is really euriows, When every bovly has ayparently Forgotten them, aud thoy might he fuppored. to be decently toublering. in their raves, they snilenfy spring ant before you, you hy the nose, Tike sineksin-a-bos,"anu take quite forgotten had screaming Tay ha yest aul reste i Hose ” ! e v a we Silat rae jokers Tess july, thir wavering about the worl TX sina head cones theongh the door: “Stas Bob heen here?” "Hale shin?” “Phingnmnboh!? And the ghost seampers away, dragging the lickled bny after 1 to other posthiamons secesses, “Tle short. these cigars are!” remarks a yonth who is electing ae. Don't son want ahem any longer?” andl re Heging to zo them fn the comiter, ns if to Tengthen them. “Noy nal ve don't wane thet any Tonger ning, “if yon don"t “Very well," Baht Pans ate exeerable, and this one shoul have heen Init long 0. pers?” ques low do yon sell those eorn-pop ions rll me.

Tn the days of specie, enterprising Inds were svont to dtp large cents into the till, and then insist, by a happy process of reasoning that eas all their own, tt they weve ® quarters.” Tr ‘eed, the shopninn is eonslerel fir Raane by this elass forall sorts of Fie schemes} and it is certainly no fault of thers that Is Tife does not beget a fell enspicfon ofall his race. Put in spite of all tho ill-natwred things T Ihave felt called to #4y, my position is not with ‘ut is plensant nspoets, Itis Muttering to that ‘nay sprit hint poseessos co completely most of| ination toe enabled to be s0 generally useFal in supplying the substantial wants of one's neighbors, And whatever of anbackneyed i terest or picturesqueness thore is in villyge life will, in die Gine, reve itself 10 us who meot ‘urneighors oftener than does auy other “Tho following is from the notes of « single any: “his morning I let dawn the heavy, oli posts fashioned siutters upon the eapporting wintry is this for fire, n kindle and fntside, Wveather. ‘Then I sweep the diet from the a eal of suggestionTike, inseatoor. There is opnnge-pect, andthe nut-rhells, With the ashes of yesto itis like how about, tered skip away thatmoms earda ‘These tenlny’lifel Nellie pretty by dropped were broom my from boyish elim, that Ta in her surpriseher Tidy as she Giles was shout thrust them into Them connter,. the at Inntehing sewing-silkt ran, fare voit," he blurted, hastily, ave thenspilled Tornee" Old away.” Tale Fightened, w= these erackers from ont tho wreckedhis Dninile homeward on stopped, he flee his arin, as and tong, Inet, ight; amd this eanaly, bygronnd. "Raby? Tost wae floor, Traden about the in Lane, awho came hither alone yesterday, got. d n I she cent rare the eager haste to spend senting a the ‘Two school-boys were playfully to cease, when, them bidden just fime,andl [had

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ssAladin Baby tumed Ne,timillyane from thol , comnter, they she f Ava. ran me hor hart Title hand ley hee preci pte hiea rdIcto lopeles ety Maaleaiee doen aaHatytnd fonnd atoms, oor ® Mt fRould Indeed have. Been worth Thatcrying: abou aby wae inpostbe. been Idfinalyysttation will not rergem= hope 1 and ightod, tneAt letthe cents worth ofof eanly sheforeenrrel relares, Home anmexterion al her iy fret vntorIe lies this morning schoolboy. nent lye ignan sinnttlons baste {o buy n pevel which myfe begs me to shnrpen= sco of goplonsant Lean todo poresmunethe before svedequik riemiship ver} the ding potentater= theaioe ys. clleeor ee paterson cong gs tnuch botore the ublics ns thosediepeastre, est vow Howho Trove ance incnred ptheir vition, ther obnexions provoke moment fhrewlytomethoy licks he betraye Me {i'n trenkest Tog astpointitn ndnt ithen Andhow hemercilessly who, i hido per theirvery clamorons to resent twat attempts and potent himself prove wil Nenoneunvice, Me, Jingle specviatorn junky” Nery tgs, nn fron, wens driven from town by then ‘nly a fowr month ngo, because he id not take thoie oertives kindly "They fount that he Tittle pleasantries

of shout the price of old jron and the condition resented he wn hit, the bone market galled longer, “Mr. Jingle, them. Soon it wasof wldno von now?" but, Old Svinte the price Do yon get Fingle! old Sunkee! eld Bones! of sim deal w and 2" Ty gond soap-pioces nove secure distence. a ilar stil tne after him from Iie wns also the subject of many ingeniouslsbell-pull Hinloon serenades; and one ight hisfence torn wns twitched violently out, theand,his man own. Many of i pitied’ but Util not help his ease. He triedat Instthe heTas,shook, got no permanent redress, and deprrted from the dst from olf his Feet, and. four lowers forever, ‘astening ths early to on Firesidewithcomescold,0 homeless vagrant, elie aan purple other having passed the night, as he has everyhinymow nce winter close jn im a eomforttess

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2801

n the neighborhood, Veriest of frstectecerinn evn olin tore tal Urn Toafers al most nnasnbitions of youths i he, ecient of ge fvtone fr whieh Long to atten ne he grows ware Tie makes no such large promises to him as i Hetincerely Adoes to most young men jst approaching their Nevoirenellows to’ proxy monotone, and ae Inajoits. "Things might have been different, trite he Becomes Vl st were, by iy an bethewilwaitsit for intohoursa dry tention There fhe sai to me one day i he hail improvell corTonee: ing no-ohis folds now he uit txin earlier opportnities; ocean hans his hopeall for stretching time save the thing tae Tugids, ns satisfied fal effort ere past. Work and boar have ben ran th sove thinking that hy altering ho eve hims tnt, as these would remove him Ter yet ware enw excuso is contiunee From his present wots, to sshich fe Ins a sore, fof animal attachment, he seems to think the ery prapnsalan auinoyanee, hie presentfife sering all his demanuts, of he now feting hin Self ineapable of living! any other. How he manages to eke ont a subsistence is standing. ‘wonnter to or good people, as he seldom earns fany thing, aan there is Fate about at this sea Son that he cout steal, hal he a thfevish proponsity. sontines think he could give some cts to social economists he woul, Suggestive as he aleays appears in full hoily condition might prove most of What egreginns fools he ns tobe, for hasteving all one lives away for an insiguilieant living! Tt his pride makes him of being of use chance whimeal this even miss merry, eap= that not hos for say; inany ws to tieating vagaboul who makes a jest of his por erty, and by hie Fight-hearted.piilosophy compovisates the world fr hs idleness, but one who frond lay hawe heen other than he is, ha Cireammstances, withont asking too mach effort fron inn, saute it possible, ‘Wer of this iy nation are at Toss to under stand that prslienment of mind which allows ian in rags, an perhaps with dul. hnnger ating hin within to sit inrtly doen asst the whispers and siletong looks of mo many mglow with sy titty ones ene put firth no sturdy effort to Anous heat his"AL Facetimesis fairy the day he w ding better hie condition, So he gets ito sym- farouse a little, and take what part he may in pathy, and it is his own dim, passive pereep= the conversation going om around him, Per~ Finn of the pity and contempt he excites that haps the uncertain low of his speccl will dvibmakes the aspert af his ease more pathetic. other on my eae fut some time after the talking T think it wns his Hfo as w craminer-boy in Ilespeakers were he thongh as gone, are the army that confirmed his habitsof indolence in his dreams, for Tdo not alwass pretend to tun nnprosidence t0 remain yellow—part of blossom, center of leaves. Mi red, dip fabric

Dry again thoroughly. Red dye over yellow produces rich orange outline around petuls, leaves, daisy center

GREYHOUND AS COYOTE KILLER HELPS PROTECT SHEEP Trained greyhounds have been en listed hy western sheep raisers in the war against the coyote. Two of the dogs made a record ina few weeks last fall when they Killed twenty-o of the marauders, Their speed enabled them to overtake the swift coyote and they learned how to work tom gether, one dog grabbing the prey by a hind leg while the other sprang at its throat, Tn severe winters especially, the coyote tloes great damage (0 the Mocks and it is a menace to poultry the year around, The government and the states co-operate in efforts to exterminate th animals, Professional hunters and poi Soners are employed, and in most western states a bounty is given for a coyote scalp. ‘At certain times of the year, the pelt is valuable for fur. ‘The use of greyhounds considered unusual, for although the dogs were known to be faster than the coyote, many did not believe that they would be a match for the brutes when cornered, for then the coyote, generally a coward, is a savage fighter. Popular

Place wet fabric between newspaper Apply third coat of wax to all areas + (avoid heavily inked pages): iron with G+ where you don’t want blue dye to fabric ot iron; repeat until was is removed. appear. Miz. blue and redip POPULAR MECHANICS Art-Mounting Corners Used to Hold March, 1939 Drawing Paper Bumpers on Seesaw Instead of using thumbtacks for ,fasteart n Auto-Casing Protect Children’s Legs ing drawing paper to the boardhandy if mounting corners will be found are all the sheets of drawing paper usedthese cor~ of the same size, Glue four of will then ners to the drawing board, and it he a quick a id easy matter to remove replace the im paper. It has heen found possible to tise one set of corners for fifty sheets of paper. They ‘As an aidin siting on a seesaw, children Tie flat and do it with ‘often bring their Tegs well underes injured not interfere sometim are they that result the with the use when the ends of the seesaw strike the of the T ‘To avotd this, an old auto easing the ground, Square or triangles any moreW. than end fan be set into the ground under each tt, Malle r alte ks—W ‘The btac , thum indicated as sual Of the board at an angle Olympia, Wash. tasings also absorb the shock.

1927

Mechanics

1947

Easy Way to Start a Syphon, a ayof startingcaustic, safewhenway “handling and simple A eapectally, hows 1 dangerous and other Poisonous Wiest,igulds,Insert steps: almost thee these Towncin liquid Fold overto thethe inthe tube theend eyphon liquid, the with toil ghtly together to theprevent hi and pinchair. it Then, sll keepiog tube of fenteanee

phon ‘will start ‘Sack Bronte, Nevada City, Calif

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2887

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

CHROMIUM PLATING POPULAR MECHANICS AUGUST, 1940 Lever to immerse anode in| ye the plating solution

gives|

accurate current controll By Alexander Maxwell

THERE an exceptionally hard surface is needed for wear-resisting quality, such as culling edges of tools, chromi~ wn plating with subsequent honing has been found highly

/ curomium: PLATING SOLUTION CHROMIC ACID) 902+ RIC ACID,.0702, SULPHUER, WAT UPT.

comparison we will rate at a rdness of ten, and tool steel, which ranges from four to sev= WOOD MaNOLE en, chromium is about nine. AEX Applied direetly to steel, it enables a tool to be used about four times as long as nor mally possible before sharpening. ‘A convenient chromium-plating ar. rangement for small work is shown in Figs. Tand 2. A wood or metal framework on a wood base holds a gas or electric plate for heating a pan or pail of water in which a glass or stone container is set. The latter contains the plating solution, which is kept at uniform temperature by the hot water | 255 tanner Spacing blocks are provided under the jar ! eugerme to avoid direet contact with the pan, The | Bss€ spate THUROMETET framework also supports an anode holder, which is pivoted so that the anode can be immersed slowly into the plating solution until the correct current flow is registered

§

When the anode, which ona 0-50 ammeter. is lead, has been immersed as far as reanode handle is locked in posiquired, the tion by turning a wing nut on the frame

until plating has been completed, Where considerable plating is done, a switch controlled by a thermostat in the water bath has been found helpful in turning the elee~

Te S

ee, @ e a e chetad athe OF SuReace BEING

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2888

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

CHEMICALS MUST BE

CURRENT REQUIREMENTS FOR SURFACE AREA, (2075 amps. per sf 1 san. 0

procedure necessary with most.

plating baths is not essential with chromium, as the acid itself is better than any soap or solvent available. For rust removal a bath of hydrochlorie acid and water (see formula under Fig, 5) is prepared, and this is heat~ ed ina pan of water to a temperature of 120° F., after which the rusty objects are immersed. Light coatings of rust are dis~

i 3 RUST=REMOVING FORML HYDROCHLORIC ACID, 1 OZ. Wate» 10 02; a (HERIELS! trie plate on and off to maintain uniform temperature automatically. While plating, the solution gasses violently and the fumes produced should not be inhaled as they are jurious to the nose and throat lining. ‘To void this, a fan is placed between the op~ erator and the tank to blow the fumes aw: through an open window. Fan exhaust hoods are also used. An addi precaution to prevent injury from by

ing the fumes is to rub vaseline inside the nose, especially on Iengthy plating jobs. Rubber gloves are worn when handling there is the work or any other time when

solved in about 10 minutes, but an hour or so may be necessary for bad cases. ‘Then scrub and rinse well with water. ‘The smoothness of the plated surface varies with that of the surface underneath as shown in Fig, 6. Therefore surface irregularities of the work are removed before plating it. Preliminary smoothing of a rough surface is accomplished by grinding with suitable stones. This is followed by a thorough buffing, Fig. 8, using a cotton bult charged with fine silicon carbide in lard, then tripoli. ‘For final polish a high-speed flannel buff charged with rot~ (one is used. Holes, such as those.in a of pliers or scissors, resist plating be¢ the hydrogen generated is.sufficient to drive chromium away from surrounding

surfaces.

These. holes are plugged with

wax, plastic clay or cork as in Fig. 7.

Successful chromium plating depends on ‘a possibility of getting the plating or rus keeping the sulphate pereentage of the soremoving solution on the hands. However, bonds, keeping the tempera}f the worker accidentally gets some on his ution withinsolution constant at 95° F., and ture of the hands, immediate insing in running water applying the proper amount of current, will prevent any harm. is 75 amps. per square foot of surRust on the work to be plated shouldbe which removed, although scrupulous cleaning face being plated. An effective plating so-

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Jution is given at the left.of Fig. 1. The chemit Js must be proportioned carefully, as indicated in Fig. 3. Commercial chromic acid has a light amount of sulphate in it and usually requires the addition of a small amount of sulphuric acid with a medicine dropper. When the correct amount of sulphate is present, a bright deposit of chromium will be produced at a temperature of 95°, provided the correct amperage is applied. ‘To test, add sulphurie acid drop by drop while plating a sample piece. ‘The table given in Fig. 4 shows exact current requirements for various areas from 1.to 100 sq. in. Current is supplied by a 6-volt, heavy-duty

storage battery.

‘The negative

side is connected to the work and the pos' tive side runs through the ammeter to the anode, as shown in Figs. 1 and 2, Use heavy

rubber-covered

immersed, and experiments are first made

in order to determine the proper diameter needed for giving the correct amperage for the area of work. When large surfaces are to be plated, the heavy current required it necessary

GROSS SECTION,

D PLATENDS SMOO CE DEPE SURFATH ON SMOOTHNESS ‘OF WORK

RESULT WHEN PITTED OR BADLY GROUND TOOL 15, PLATED.

SMALL HONING DOWN FINE STONE WITH RIDGES

wire or flexible ca-

ble of large enough size so that it will not heat excessively when a large current is passed. If any one or more of the three factors controlling the success of the work are at fault, the plate deposited will be milky, flaky or muddy. ‘The first 5 seconds determines the type of deposit, but it usually takes about 20 minutes to build it up to satisfactory thickness. If the deposit at first is not right, it can be removed from the work by immersing in the warm rust removing solution. Odd-shaped pieces of work require specially shaped anodes because the chromium is deposited first and most on parts of the work closest to the anode, and may skip those farthest away. A number’ of methods for spacing the surface of the anode equidistantly from the surface of the work, are given in Fig. 9, Uniformly curved surfaces such as reflectors are rotated a few degrees every minute to obtain uniform plating. In lining a bronze or steel bearing, the anode is a lead rod located in the exact center of the bearing. ‘The entire jig is dipped into the solution and is kept in constant motion while plating. ‘The cur rent flow is determined by the area of lead

makes

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2889

to have

good

contacts

between the work and wire from the battery. Wherever possible the wire is sol-

PLUGGED HOLE

dered to the work; otherwise a strong spring-type clip is used, which is shifted in position during plating to avoid unplated spots. The area of the clip should be added to that of the work to get correct figure for current. Statuettes and on ments are best plated in-a dilute plating solution. Start them at lower current than the maximum given in-the table and increase the current gradually to maximum as the plating progresses. Objects having irregular surfaces not sufficiently pronounced to require specially shaped anodes should be kept moving constantly in the plating bath to assure an even coating of chromium all around. In order to plate metals other than steel, copper or nickel, they must be copper or nickel plated be-

THE SURVIVOR

VOL. 7

==19, Bat

BUSHING HELD BY SCREWS

|JaTcENTeR

ANODES.|

sic rorOF plating FoR PLar S| INSIDE BUSHING — {| vigRercecton nowrenmc SeReW

BEARING

as

rust, pits and must be free offromchrom Toots to beiaplated ium is xcoating smooth Eeratehes and polish tool the down grind ary, necess If pected. to a mirror-like surface © IRREGULAR WORK REQUIRES

SPECIALLY SHAPED ANODES. STEEL CLAMP ro HOLD sMaLt | ROTATEDS ANODE OBJECTS 8 ENT TO ‘CONFORM

®@ PLATED WORK 15 BURIED IN MAPLE. SAWDUST TO PREVENT WATER STAINS

vsr ADD BARIUM. CARBONATE» 2 TEASPOONFULS

REPLENISH

SOLUTION

FULTER PAPER 3m g~. “This requires the first player < drop his hands, whisleall them up, turn his palms down and bring them down’again, with lightning swiftness. is to ‘Best way for the second player to avoid getting stapped watch the Girst player's eyes, which usually will give an inYoluntary signal when the player is ready to try to slap. his tur Ef the second player avoids geting slapped, it becomesposition to try to do the slapping. Otherwise, the original you up ini resumed each time until the slapper misses. Warms jigtime!

ARMS-AND-LEGS

STUNTS

‘Three OF Them For You To Try

eeeU nar] eeme Samus Or donrceer (c FF LERED SAlLog ac fport some {/ re around of yourespecially fends awhen totry them, too, Thre good | (Dy BACKWARD CASSHOP, | tes ae iutrated in our ees drawing = eco One of them is called ” “Stitt Legged Sailorandis itstrated in the top panel GOOOIF YOURE u 3).YO The. second is calel the CaN 00 17/ Backward Grasshopper” and the third the “Camel GLa Thal of them you have tobe caeeel, or youl fal on eral ost hold your arm straight “To do'the Sei-Leeged Sailor te ater on oe egtheandkneethenoff,ree After to the side balance yourseli bending ing traighe forward without leg on the kei toofthe by Bening cours, stoop to tng. that positon, try ‘The obec, with do of you are standing. Mich out topling over! iia fit easier, Bend andforward “rhe Backoaed Grasshopper with your hands see if ankles your from your waist, grasp yon can hop backwards your knees, reach back,are Tor the Camel Craw,a getraisedownthemnon from oor £0 yo take hold of your feet Then try to “walk” theforward on your Talznced om jour koves,goof your fest or leltng then touch the taees without leing floor. Is hard to do! legs and aris are. great

CAPTIVE

RACING

PLANES

Made OF Paper And Hung On Tout Strings Boys and girls who like by following these direct ms, have induor swith "eapti planes that “ly” on strings TThe planes are called cap: tives because, hung on strings, they canaot get First, you mst make two planes, one for each player. Figure I shows how todoit or each ship, have a piece the middie. On one of paper five inches square, Poldof itx aeross plane. With the sheet still Sine of the fold draw the outline the lower folded, use scissors to cut through both sides along it will opened is paper fotded the When eilges of the outline, of features the dravr erayon, be shaped as in Figure 1. With ship. the of the plane—wings, propeller hu, ete—on both sides ‘This should be done neat Next tie two pieces of string, each about eight feet fong, to 2. the rungs of twa chairs as shown in Figure Use a paper clip string. each over ‘Hang one plane by its fold 30 the the at or a pin to fasten the to sides together it can slidebottom easily. plane will not leap off the string. Be sure word [Line the planes upside hy side at one chair rung. At youtthe wonld as finger his with string ‘go each player plucks his the string wilt pluck the string of a violin, The vibration of this. The fist fause the captive plane to move, Keep doing Tis race, the wins chair other the of rung the plane to reach string the of plucking the sometimes hot always easy to win, for twill eause the plane to go backward and sometimes it simply will stand stil, Try itl Te’ fun!

SIRIEATI

Wego A War With Rolling Toys Ityouwill getalong strip eee of heavy wrapping paper PSPERCRAEE? and {wo oF three toy army tanks, army trucks and simiJar Tittle veheles on movable wheels, you and your friends, pretending 10 be : generalscan have a lot of a fan playing “Tank Trap.” q t's a game in which you pape dot hep soreona and the fist player to get Het 200 points wins the battle be 10 or 12 feet long and should paper ng wrappi of strip ‘The prepare it as shown should you colors nt differe with erayons of five scoring areas the out lay in Figure 1. Use the crayons to that appear at the top end of the paper. ‘The value of each The scoring area scoring area appenrs at is left and right ends. Raid;” 10 points; “Air th points; 5 inarked Tank Trap” is wor ts; and poin 5 AIL Clear,” 15 points; “Retreat” is worth only areas should “Enemy Routed” is worth25 points, ‘These scoring extend, as shown, from one side of the paper to the other and Should be about si fches wide keep it from ‘Spread the prepared paper on the floor and, to objects, Give small rolling up, weight it along ite edges withvehicl on tank toy e—a ure miniat c ong his of r ice cach playe be ean t a h t thing similar or truck heels, 8 toy auto, a toy g startin , vehicles their Tolled. “The players take turns ralling is to rol the tank or autoat the blank end of the paper, The ebject halt in the scorfr truck just forcefully enough to bring t vehicletoa straddl es the fine a If lie, fg area of highest point-a smallest the with d Detssean the searing areas, the player is credite —or “general”— ointralne of the two areas. The frstthenplayer battle can be new a and victor, to score 20 points is the NUT

BOWL

THE SURVIVOR VOL. CUP BALL

2913

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 TANK TRAP

GAME

‘A Means OF Testing Your Aim Whenever yor hn ts, play a game it Bowl” The equipment needed is availblein every home, Want to Get a big pan—a dishpan is perfeet—anid then get a smaller pan which i nat any Iigher than thedishpan and, preferably, not _as_ high Pace this insidethe ishpa, Thirdly, you mist Rawe a cup. Put this inside the second pan. The assembled containers will appear as in Figare2. Place them on can be two or tore players. Give each one theee nuts— “There walnuts oF hickory nuts, for example—or three empty thread stools ‘Establish atayetine about 10feet from the pans. The players at and at that Hine and take tens torsing the nuts Teaor spools ant falls senre bighest e h t get can who see to pans the into the dishpan, the player gets 5 poims. If it ls itoti expthe smaller pan he gets 10 points, If the nut goes into the Ghich fs hardest to hit) he gets 15 p “The player who gets £0 points first wins

You Catch A Pops Ball In A Tin Cup Want to ave some fun in a hurry? ‘The equipment is easy as pie to assemble andthe game you play with itis loads of fun, You will need a tin eup, some string snd a wad of raper or an empty thread spool Ifyou wich to use the wad of paper for a ball, instead of the empty spool, prepare the wad as in Figure 1, wrapping it tightly with some strong string ‘Tie this wad to-9 pice of string five feet long. Tie the other fend of the string to the hanile of the tin cup. The eup-ball ‘xipment is now ready to use. “There can he to or more players for a game, Each player sets three turns to see how many times he can swing the paper ball igh into the air and catch it inthe tin cup as it descends Each time he srares the ballin the eup, he gets five points, After hoe has tried three times, itis the next player's turn, First player to get115 poi I 2 spool instead the paper wad, simply tle the poo! to the dof the le cord, 1's noisier MAKE

A

BEAN

RATTLE

‘A Cardboord Tube Containing Beans, Rico, Nuts And Pebble When you're looking for something to make that will disturb the peace and quiet (lotsof fun todo that if you can get away with it!), try f bean rattle, It will be noisy enough to eatisfy most anybody's desire to set up a Facket, and its also good t0 tise for Keeping time with radio music. ‘Start with a hollow cardboard tube such as paper towels are rolled on. Such a tube is shown in Figure 1. The next step is to make a cover for each end of the tube. Cut r a circle theof heavy paper that is about one inch greater in diamete than fend of the tube, Place the tube end-up in the exact center of this dice of paper and draw a pencil fine around it. Remove the tube From the paper and with sciscors cut a series of 2).slits in the paper from the edge to the pencil Hine (see Figure Put some giue on each tab made by these slits and then glue the paper over the end of the tube, as shown in Figure 3. A cover for the other end of the tube ie made in the same maser, Dut, before you close up the second end, pour a handful of beans, rice, hazelnuts and pebbles into the tube. ‘Then close up the tube by gluing on the second end. ‘When this has been done and the glue has dried, you will iscover hovr tomake the rattle work. Just shake it and the beans, rice, nuts and pebbles will elatter around inside. But the rattle ig not finished until you have decorated it, A ‘scrap of old wallpaper or some brightly colored wrapping paper is prepared as in Figure 4 The scrap should be trimmed so it will fit around the cardboard tube, with about two inches of excess paper projecting at exch end. With scissors, eut the ends nto a fringe as shown and then gle the paper around the tube,

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2914

CHECKER-PITCH

A Gome Board You Can Moke And Pley With Checker Piteh is an easy game to make and fun to phe. ‘You must have a piece of heavy cardboard one foot square, four small woolen blocks abost one inch high and a sharp knife ‘The heavy cardboard becomes the pitch board and the four blocksof wood Hold it ap off the floor With pene, lay out seven two-inch squares on the cardboard as shown in After drassing the out s, use your sharp kaife to cut the squares ont. Print a value at exch square with pene, followingprintFigure“Add1 Beneath the square at the bottom of the diamond above, print 50.” Beside or beneath the two squares immediately 10.” Beside “Loge 20.” At the square in the middle print "Addand at the top the squares above the mille ane print “Add 40” snare print “Add 50, to the wood: When this has been done, fasten the cardboard shown in Fig: as corner each blocks, tacking one block beneath wre2 3) For each player have two or throe checkers (Figurein front of feet six about Noor the on board Place the pitch tawine and toss "The players, one at a time, step up to the taw-line into the their checkers, attempting to aim them so they willor gobeyond the squares “ose” the into not “qdd” squares and pitch board entirely. he mast ‘Each time a player's checker falls into a “ose” square, subtract the requiced amount fiom his score. If this should happen before he has scored any points at al, he isin the sorry predicament of being minus the required number of points and order to make up Inst therefore strike enough “add” squares incolumn of his tally “plus” the into score his get and minus this sheet “The frst player to Score $0 points isthe winner ean make using only the Ttters in See how any words you REPOSI TORY place for storing things 18 is promeans and noun s i word “This "poe ronnced “ree-porih-tors” with the ace 26onwords. Can you? than more ake to able shouldbe ‘You PLAY “STATES” home or at school, give eversboly a Next time you have » party at“States” pencl and some paper and gay TA the wel "G0 they rust begin to weite down ina ist the maves ‘of al the states in the United Statesare vp. Give prizes to those who have Stop them when five tinates Tisted the most ste. easy?Tey it! ‘You think it’s too JAW-BREAKERS. can 10 simes. Say “toy boat a5 fpst 38 Heyou bugle his ble Blue Boy Lite

IN YOUR POCKET Bach player empties every an girls to play. boys “This fs fom for the artes, 9 mater aff counts an pore) (or ockets ting ten his paper clips kises, eases, peels, pins, , marbles are—strng, ‘Rhot they Singshots, of what. has the greatest mamter of artles wins, "The player who

PASTEBOARD

DANCER

‘An Amusing Ai

Make a dancing doll ott of cardboard piece Out of a ightceight figure of canfinard eat the ff 4 19am oF woman of three bey sbout i t Make gist, orinches bigh. There shoskd bejust no thelegsupperon thepart figure— of the body (Figure 1, Color the igure wth ray cons oF paints, Tf you wish, You ean color your first onesyou have learned the knack of making Simply with youpencilcan After Draw the face elaborately. more them color the figures, ‘sith pnel or pen and ink side hoes side hysecond ‘Near the base of the bigfigureenough snaketotwoget round and frst your (igure 2) and jest fingers through pt your fingers through the holes 10 represent the ect, regs ofthe igure (Figure 3) easily ‘You wil discover that youat ll,ean youmovecanyourmaketo thefingers cardboard and zo, with no difielly jump, stumble and otherwise pe figire appear to all, dance, dos and put on a show for your Make half a docen different some for themselves. take to friends, Thoyl want MAKE-UP

TRUNK

Into It Put Things To Wear In Your Shows If you lke to act an put fos amateur shows, or i you Joost Tike to. “dress wp" in funny costumes, start_a makeup trunk, The trunk, sei i really jst a medigon-sized packing fox, can be a fascinating thing Because in ie you can store away all kindsof stray bite of costuming thaé will comein handy when you and your friends get yourselves up as heroes, heroines and sillains. Al that is needed ig a fairly sturdy box with a lid. Tnto it put any old clothing that Dad or Mother or your aunts and uncles will fet you have for theatfcal purposes, Our illustration suggests some typical articles such as a couple of old, battered hhals, a paie of worn-out shoes that are muth too large for you and therefore will look funny when you put them on, a false moustache, & pair of old spats (also too big for you), an old, broken cane, some ragged neckties, some old trousers, ee “A girl can put away some old-fashioned hats given to her by her aunts and some old-fashioned dresses and some old-fashioned high-heeled slippers, and she might also have a funny wig made ut of shredded rope All hese things ean be accumulated ina period of a few aveeks for months. "You probably will have only a few articles at the beginning, but bitby bit you will ieresse the number until some day your make-up trunk vill contain pretty nearly any piece of costuming yos might want when pretending to be a great actor ‘Your make-up trunk will be lot of fun on stormy or wintry days

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 RATTLING

2915 BONES

10s OF Wood Become Fascinating Rhython-Makers Probably few boys and girls who are reading this book have ever seen an oldfashioned minstrel show. In those shows the funny “end | men” always had, as part of their equipment, a pair of “bones.” Holding the bones in his fingers, the end-man. could make them rattle in such a manner that he could keep time with musie and fascinate his listeners with the chythm, ‘The to flat little pieces of bone or hard wood bethveen his fingers would sound like a castanet ami also would resemble the rhythmic beat of a tap-dancer’s toes, It’s easy to make a paie of these “bones.” “You need twa pieces of very hard wood, each si inches tong, hout one inch wide and three-sisteenths ofan inch thick, -White the wood so that itis smoath (Figure 1). A thin foot-long ruler cat in half at the six-inch point will do mice! Figure 2 shows hovr to hold the “bones” near the top betiveen and the your fingers—one between the frst and secondThe fingers “bones” should ‘ther between the second and third fingers. be gripped tightly enough by your knwelles to keep them in place, but loosely enough for the lower ends to touch and rattle ‘when you shake your hand from side to side with a rocking, niovement of the west, “Try a gentle shake at frst to be sure the “bones” are being ‘Then shake Ineld Ioosely enough to clatter against exch other. doing so and to side, Keep from side your hand more vigorously Son will discover that itis possible to ratte the “bones” rhythii‘ally a5 long as you wish Two

PLASTER-BLOCK

STATUES

‘A Sculpturing Fun-Project

of paris senlpture Plaster fs great fan for boys and girls, whether they. know anything about sculpturing. for not, Want to try it? Decide, first of ll, the kind of Fite figure’ you ‘would Tike to carve out of a block of plasterof-paris, Select something easy and avoid any figure which has any portion of it projecting horizontally and unsup- iach, because the plaster may breake ported more than about. an some soll igure Bnd spoil your work, Choose 2 Mexiean taking hs afternoon ‘i our illustration is suggested cold because there is not much nap (Figure 3). ‘The figure ie ng the brim of the hat, Thus of it projecting horizontally excepti theee is little chance of any part of the finished statwe break: ing of. will have an idea When you have decided upon a figure, you Find a cardboard l neci, of the shape of plaster block you In withis the block mold will you tox of about that shape and size, ‘which will Tater be carved -of-paris at a For a few eents yon can buy enoughsomeplaster Tt should hardware store, At home, mic it Poarwith the wet seater. plaster into the be made thick and not watery.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

cardboard bos anil let it stand overnight. ‘The next day i will be hnardl and ready to save from the box. To do this, simply break the sides of the bos away from the plaster (Figure 1). Nest, with your model in msinll, make some peneil lines on the sides, top and ends of the plaster block to guile your pocketknife ‘when you start carving (Figure 2). Thes, with the point and blade of your knife, begin shaving the plaster away. Keep on ‘until you have carved the complete figure When the carving is finished you ent paint the figure and nally give ita coat of shellac After you have made one statue and learned how to do it, you can make others, Vour friends will like them as gifts. They ‘make dandy paperweights, for one thing MIND-READING

Te Will Myst Your Audience Boys Tike to show how ood they are as mind-readfers, and a dandy stunt for them to try is one that reauires two confederates and ‘One confederate eaves the room. ‘The other asks fone of the vitims to point fost Some object he wishes the absent boy to id ‘upon his return, ‘The ” tim ie told to concentrate his thoughts on the chosen object. ‘The boy who left the room is summoned back. His con fesderate proceeds to question him, pointing to various objects nd asking, "Is that the one selected?” "The “mind-zeader” keeps saying “No” until suddenly be says Yes" and, bebold, he has correctly identified the chosen article! “The secret is thie: Whenever the confederate who remained inthe room points to a black objet, the next object he points to will be the one that shoud be identified, Try this out at schoal NUTSHELL

ANIMALS

‘They Hove Toothpick Legs, Paper Ears And Tongues lat shells eam hinds of withont cracking insert a knfe-bl the halves ant pry ends Serape ot the mit meat With glue and soe ot picks yon ean then make the trange-looking bug shown in Figure 2, the horse in Figure 3 and many other

ff fed paper ghved heteen the halves #s a ton around the edges Ine shell and, with the cracked toothpicks in place, Het the sll fm its back aati the glue has ded ‘The walnut horse is made in about the same tat instead of eracking each tool twice as one end ot ceack itomly once, ‘The horse's neck is a toothpick, cork, whic whieh has been inserted int smalof slitrell in ayaperTittlemakes a tome becomes the hurse’s Head. A piece anil two pieces of white paper (Figure 3) glue to thecor are

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

BOUNCING-BALL

GAMES

One Bounce” And "Six Ball” Here are two excellent bouneing-ball games that ‘ean be played outdoors when the weather is bad indoors. Both games are illustrated, in the diagram, ‘The top part of the pic ture, Figire 1, shows how to make a game called One Bounce. ‘The only equip: tment required is a wastebasliet and a tennis or rubber ball Then take a position Place the basket on the grotnd or floor. ground near the basket the to ball the 15 feet away from it, Toss into the basket jn such a manner that it will bounce once and go scores point. fa the basket he the onebasket— Each time a player gets thethanball once before entering If the ball bounces more teven on the rim of the basket—it is not counted, Players take turns, First one to score 12 points wins is Six Ball, Have three ‘The other game, ilustrated in Figuee sie2, boxes as shown in the tennis balls for each player. Arrange a certain numberof points. Those at ageam. Each box is worth are worth six points each, ‘Those the three corners ofthe triangle Inthe second row are worth three each and the one in the centerof the back row is worth five points his turn, Each Tach player tosses three balls, one at a ofthetime, asboxes in order to ball must bounce one and then go into one next player's turn to toss score the valueof that box. Then it s SOthe isthe winner. tree balls. The frst player to score "The boxes ean be set ear a wall and, if in youfrontwish,of youthe eanboxes,Tet it be a rule that if the ball bounces onceinto one of the boxes, it next bounces against the wall and then will eount. BOUNCING

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2916

SOAP

BUBBLES

Give A Performance For Your Frionds

show anil they asked a boy and hs sister if they would take part, The boy ar: swersd, “Well be glad to anid well o our sup: bubble The boy and his sisterare expert. soap-hubble-blowers anil they have worked up a five-minute act that other per eotet of blowing big er and better bubbles ap into ng e soap bubble, actually elf bounci can evenbackjuggland You ese one some forth between yours ata the air and boys, most ience of ‘This always amazes people, because thee exper ately bursts. mmedi t i bubbl h a touc you when andl girls fs that do burst, ‘Of course, even these specially made bubbles eventr ually and use— beca bout they are stronger and bigger and last longe op s ther success--you adi a few drof glycerine here's the secrof et you want to (Figure 1) to the soapsuds. Furthermore, when do it very it, ing break ut witho touch a bubble with your hands re (Figu ‘gently and only when wearing soft woolenyonglovehaves to stay 2).indoors ‘Why not try it? 10's a lot of funlearnwhenenough stunts with bubbles and, with practice, you can soon to make up an act for a show,

OFFICE

DESK

‘Two Crates And Some Plank Are All You Need Every big business man hasa desk at whitochork and every boy and girl who likes to pretend he or she is head of big business should have a desk,” teo. Here is hov to make one out of a couple of orange crates and a board. ‘The orange erates serve as the ends of the desk. The partit ineach ion rate makes 2 fine shelf for papers and books (Figure 1). For'the top of the desk, have a Jong board of hard wood. It cean be oblong oF canbe cut with a curved side, as in Figure 2 ‘The board shod be planed and sandpapered so it will be smooth, Curtains of bright cloth ean be tacked across the open sides fof the orange erates, The way to do this is shovn in Figure 3. ‘The eurtains will hide any books or papers you puton the selves. ‘The desk can be varnished to give ita good finish TE one long board isn’t wide enovgh for the top, fasten two boards together with strips of wood underneath at the ends. SCHOOL

PARTY

GAME

Ployers Guoss Whot The Sounds Represent Looking for a good game to playin school or at a party? Try "I Dropped It” It’s great fun. dois send First thitong ‘up a lot of different articles an orange, panel, pillow, string of beads, book, wal rot hfe, forks, pay ruler, ‘ele, Have 20 or 30 different things. ‘These are the aeticles yon will deop on the floor bebind a screen or the game is to see whichof the partly closed door. The abjof ect players on the other side of the sereen can guess the greatest hhumber of articles dropped, with only the sound of them striking the for a a cle Figure 1 shows a few of the articles you can usé. Figure 2a shows how the gaune is playe with the dropper on one side of e side. Seren and the other players-—gessers—on the Onopposit shect of each paper. and s peneil Give each of the guessef them 1,2, 3,4, of ines drawn andthenumber paper have a numberto drop 20 articles om floor, there shouldbe Eee, If yout intend 20 nunibered fines on each sheet, If you will drop 30 articles, there should be 30 Hines Tn advance of the game, the player who will drop the articles should prepare a similar sheet of paper, listing by umber the articles he will drop. The pillow, for instance, can be No. 8. The necklaceca be No. I the book No. 3, ete ‘With this chart beside him, the deopper takes uphe hisdropspostion Uiehind the screen and the game begins. Beforeaccording to eachhis article, the dropper should call eut its nuniber and ‘wn chart. Players then must ty to guess what the article who Player papers. their of ferite its name on the proper line jesses the most articles correctly isthe winner

THE SURVIVOR VOL. PAPER

7 POTTERY

2917 HALLOWE'EN

Moke A Hot-Plate Pad

Paper pottery is popular among boys and girls who Tike to mike usefl things. One article that canbe made and givento Mother ia hot RS bate pad Pe Paper pottery fs male ["\ with serpentine—thoselng, barrow strips of paper peo: | Gle fya FP Vi te throw at New Year's “aay | be partes. It canrez een perittries, rolls costing but afew cent. Selet fou or five diferent colors to use in making the hotplate pad‘Start with one roll and rewind it very, very tightly. When roll of a diferent sou reach the end of the therolltvoselectros another together (Figute 2) and fotoe, Glue the ends of a third roll and a fourth continue winding a8 in Figure 1, (aAdd diferent color each time) manner nda Rfth in the sane large enough til the combined lls have at aned glue a thediameter tail end of the last to asta hot pate or pot on. Then roll othe roll ite Tf you have rolled the paper quite ihtlydise you(Figueewill 3)find you large, solid, rainbow-hued have made a aise. When is dry ican be used to set hot dishes ‘Shellac the é 4 Figure in nas an Mother for holders ofthese t h r e Wy not make two or tome for your aunts, o ? ‘They be grateful forthe FUN:

FOR

GEOGRAPHY

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

FANS

‘A Game Played With A Mop “Find Ie" is the mame of game ‘a fine homemade boys for fun great is that geoglike and girls who raphy, If, alter trying it sot find it enjoyable, you Imay want to suggest it to your teacher as a game for m, ‘your‘All classroo you nee is a map of the United States, or of or of any other conEurope tinent oF country inthe vrorld. Spread the map on a table. ‘The players should sit opposite cach other at this table as the hoys in the upper half of the illustration are doing. Decide which player will start the game and then begin, The starter looks at the map and selects some city. THe must not point to it or otherwise give his rival any idea of where the city is located, He simply says, “Tey to find Boolaboota,” or whatever the city’s name may be Tt is then up to the other player to stady the map until he finds Boolabools, of uatil he gives up. If he gives up, he loses fone point. If he finds it, he scores one. Either way—ohether hhe finds it or gives up—it ten hecomes his turn to select a city, and ask the First player to find it. This player either scores a point or loses a point, depending upon whether he finds the i city oF gives up. “Have a watch or a clock on the table, Allow each player three smimates to find a ety. If he doesnt find it within that time, and doesn't give up, he atomatically loses a point. ‘The first player to score five points is the winner of the game.

CAN-RATTLE

Three Tin Cans, With Pebbles In Them, On A Rope Hallowe'en and noise go hand-in-hand) so heres how to make a dandy noise maker to hangon your front porch.s ge tle de I' a hu ra ma of tin cans and rope, with a handful of small stones in pach can. Whenever yout ‘want to make sonte noise, all ‘you have to do is to go out ‘on the porch, grab hold of the rope and shake it. The pebbles in the cans will othe rest. Ifyou a¥e having a party, you, Aas host, can greet each guest by shaking the ratle ‘You should have at least three large cans—coffee containers will do-—and each one must have a removable lid, Punch a hole in the middle of the bottom of each ean and in the middleof each Tid, These holes must be large enough to sip a rope through. The rope should be as thick as a piece of clothesline and about five Feet Ign. String the cans and lids upon this rope, one at a time. Tie a knot fn the rope outside the bottom of each can (Figur1)e . This will Keep the ean from slipping down to the bottom of the rope, Be sure to thread the lidof each ean onto the rope before putting fon the next can. ‘Then, about six inches farther along the rope, tea knot to support the next can. ‘After the cans and lids haye been strung, puta handful of small stones in each can and put the lid in place. ‘When this has been done, hang the rattle vp om a porch beam, ‘To use it, grasp the tail end of the roiopen. as the boy in Figure 2 is doing and shake the whole contrapt SECRET

HIDING

PLACE

“You Make It Out OF An Old Book If you belong’ to a club that needs a place in which important safely hid ook, T's a good hiding place for small articles When its placed on a table co shelf with other books, no one would likely suspect it contains anything but orinary pages. ‘All you need i an old book nobody wants any be glued together roreand some glue. The pages of the book must gh them. ‘This hole throu cut be amust g fi then an oblon hole n be hidde Decomes the receptacle for things noto longe r useful. To be on the Be sure the book you choose is to use i safe side, get permission from Mother or Dad er. The glee is togeth pages the glue to how Figure 1 shows pages. The frst the of edges loose applied only around the three her, Allow glued 415 of 20 pages of the book should not be Glue toget other pages, them to be loose as in an ordinary book. to theall inside of the however, and the last page should be glued back cover of the book. Figure 2 shows how to use a sharp knife to cut youthe canoblonuseg 3 shows bow hiding place in the glued pages. Figurebook if you wish to do so, the of watercolors :© paint the inside the boy has just which ost of Figure 4 shows the completed book, there. n removed some important papers he had hidde

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

A GHOST

7

FOR

2918

A

PARTY

Pictures Move, Rugs Wiggle And Books Fall “Any boy or girl whois going to have a Hallowe'en party (or a birthday party) fan have lots of fun with this ghost stunt Treenables any young host for hostess to astonish his oF her guests by making pictures, rugs and books move about on the wall, table and oor, seemingly oftheir own accord, A picture that has been hanging straight on the “A small rug on the ‘wall suddenly moves into a cockeyed positon, a book resting quietly Foor siddenly starts to slide to one side and falls with x erash fnally ona shelf suddenly begins to quiver and of amazing! tothe for. The effect is nothing short It’s all dane with black threads, of all magicians, for its, Black thread is Gne of the stand-bys eight feet, and is espeor six hard to detect from a distance of not brilliantly ally easy to conceal if the room is to books, pictureslighted.and small ‘Sturdy threads can be attached L carpets a8 shown in Figure been placed in their proger places in ‘Whea these objects have should be loosely the roim before the guests arrive, a shedoorwaythreadswhere the operator outside jst point run to a central the trick. As shown ia Fig‘of them will hide when itis time for to tug on the threads operator lure 2 itis easy enongh for the ghostly hands. and cause the objects to move as though byis likely to break when. If an object is 20 heavy that one thread the thread toof s three-Tength you try to move it, twist two or a small of caution: Remember that gether, As a further word across a across a wooden floor than ug will slide more easily atbet MAGNETIZED

HAIR-RAISER

[A Piece Of Newspaper Performs Wonders Hiere is how to magnetize 4 piece of paper and have spine fim, When the paper has been magnetized, it ean bre used to make baits on a friend's head stand up and it will ease Ftele seraps of stand upright on a table top or even cling to the mag netized paper itself It's all dane with a pene ‘The pest kind of paper to tise is a piece torn out of a newspaper. Tt should be a Seetion about a foot square. Place this square on a smooth, hard surface. The magnetizing process is shown in Figure 1. Just rub the paper hard and briskly for abont three minutes with the side of the pencilenough, quickly ‘When you believe you have rubbed the paper an inch above about Ji€e Loft the table and hold i horizontallythe paper has been propIf 3 . Figure in as friend, the head of a head will ise. friend’s your on terly magnetized, someof the hairs a TE pieces of paper about as big as a penny are spread.on them to perform ams table, the magnetized paper vil eause them, above inch a n about held ingly when itis “The paper will have to be magnetized after exch demonstra tion anil from time to time a new square should be use.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. ACORN JEWELRY

‘An Attractive Necklace And Bracelet Out of acorns a dandy bracelet anda necklace can be made, Find some acorns of reasonable size, ‘They. should Ihave their caps on them, as in Figure 1. You can also get some colored beads which are shown in Figure 1, too. ‘The next step isto pieree teach acorn from side to side (Figure 2). This ean. be done with a darning needle and a nail. Piest miake a hole through the acora with the daraing needle, being careful not to crack the acorn shell when pushing the needle through. Then, to make the hole alittle bigger, gently pasha small nail theough it. Be careful as you work or you will use the eap to drop off the acorn, Prepare enough acorns this way to make a bracelet and a necklace ‘The third thing is to string the acorns on heavy cord or yarn. Colored yarn is gooul to vse, Thread the cord or yarn on the daening needle and pass i€ through the holes in the acorns. Figture 3 shows how the colared heads can be strung between the acorns to aid color to the general effect. When all these things have heen done, you will end up with x Deautfesl necklace and bracelet that any gir will be glad to wear, HOW TO CARVE A FACE ‘A Wood-Carving To Hong In Your Room Boys and girls who would like to try a hand at easy woodl-carving will enjoy this fun-project. By following the digections, anyone, alk most without practice, can carve an attractive wooden picture which can be hung fn the wal, ‘You need a sharp-pointed knife, a piece of soft plank and ‘a magazine picture, preferably of a person's hhend or of an animal. Profile pictures are best. ‘Cut the picture out of the magazine, followingmedicthe backoxttine theof picture and then press it ino position aon the surface of the two Figure I shows such a pire in place With a roler drave a line around the plank to designate that portion sshich will become the frame for the picture, With the point of your sharp knife, make a deep cut along this line (Figure 2) and also make a deep eut around the edge of the picture glued ‘on the wood, ‘When these ents have been made, use the point of the knife 10 and chip away the cod betsteen the outlineof the piewre chisel find the deep line at the edge ofthe frame (Figure 2). The wood should be chipped ont ahout one-eighth of an inch deep. When sou have finished chipring, you will have a wooden plaque that looks lke the one in Figure 3. The frame and De-the picture will be the full thickness of the wood, but the space thveen the picture and frame will be depressed because you have chipped the wood away ‘You can sandpaper the magazine picture o the sood and then stain the whole thing, Tt ean be hangon the wall if you drive a small tack into its back and attach a piece of cord.

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 MOVIE

2919 GAME

Stars! Faces Become Jigsaw Puzzles 3 and girls who Tk fes will exjoy_ maki and playing the Game Mosie Stars. The outfit is Caer es pe fect for a parts (Out of a magavine big picture of a mosie actor for actress, Spread ghee over every inch of the pictare’s hele amt glve it fo ©: board. After the gle has | dried, use scissors to cut the © picture into jigsaw przale parts as shown in the illustration Pat al the pares into an enselope. Nest eut come one-inch squares of cardboard. Print thePlaceactor's mi e on these squares—on tey on each square, these in the envelope sith the jigewsy parts, of an~ ‘On some more squares of caruboard print the letters actor an of other sctor’s name, Whenever possible use the name picture. This teh might be mistaken for the one in the puzzle player 2 confusing of parpose the for s i second nase uct the second set of name-squares into the envelope with the first name-squares and the jigsaw picture containing a different each Prepare as many such willenvelopes, ia the game, One eplayers be actors pi velope is ‘At the word “Go.” players dump out the contentsWhenof their that cevelopes and start to ascemble the puzzle pictures.name-squares. of sets two the assemble then thas been done, they identifies the actor Each plaver must decide which namie properly name-squares in his picture and must discard the other ‘The plaver who is rst to Snish assembling his puzzle pieture and identify i correctly isthe winner. ‘Because you made up the pzzle envelopes and know the identity of each picture, you should act as judge of the contest WALNUT-SHELL

NAVY

It Cruises Across The Bathtub With very litle work you can build a bathtub or dis pan mary out of English walnut shells. J's lots of fan to make the Beet and sail i Each boat has a paper sail, Byblowingon thesails, the boats ean be made 10 ove about in the water ‘There can be imaginary ports to which the boats sail and, by rippling the water, there con bea storm at sea, wedging a knife-hlade Carefully crack an English walnut bySerape one half the shell between the tio halves (Figure 1). clean inside Nest, ett a sim piece off @ cork to serve ns a base forCoverthe masoftthe ship ick a toothpiels nto this piece of cork, into the the round portion of the cols with glue aud fi it samgly bottom of the walt shell (Figere 3). e it with a design that ‘Cat small sai out of paper. Decorat suite your fancy and then thread the sail on the toothpick mast asin Figure2 ast fa it When the give hes dried on t baseaffor thethe water. To make securely into the shel, the boat leis ea.ready

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 HOME

BROADCASTER

Produce Your Own Radio Programs How would you like to have your own “broadeasting station”? “The plan is quite simple ‘Actwally, the station fs a fake, but that doesn’t detract from the fun, All you need is an old radio cabinet (or a cardboard or wooden box that can be fixed up to look like one), a length of rardenhose anda tin funnel ‘Attach the fannel to one tend of the hose as shown in Figure 1. Fasten the funnel inside the cabinet so that the big end of itis close against the grillwork. intended for the original loudspeaker, Ifa cardboard or ordinary ‘wooden box is used, ent a round hole ja one side and ghve cheese cloth over it for the grillwork, thus hiding the funnel, The finished “radi” will appear as in Figuee 2. Pace the bos on a table pushed against some door drapes. ‘Th garden hose should project through the drapes. To "broadea imply go behind the drapes and tall into the hose as the boy i four sketch is doing. Your Hsteners on the other side ofthe drapes Will hear your voice coming out of the loud speaker quite clearly. ‘A varied program can be broadeast if you have someone who can’play the harmonica, someone who can whistle, someone who ‘can make good wisecracks and someone who can be the announcer. DOLL APARTMENT

You Can Rearrange The Size OF Tho Rooms At Will Here is an easy way for a girl fo make a modern apartment for hee dolls 10 Tive in, or a boy to make for his sister. Some Cardboard is necessary, This can be obtained by cutting up shochoxes, oF it can be henvy wallboard, some of which Dad may. have on hand. If wallboard is usedit should be cut into faicly long. strips six or ight inches wide, Next, you must have soine pieced of wood. Wood that Dad calls quarter-round will do, but, if none is to be had, strips of ‘ordinary wood an inch or more square will do nicely ‘Cat the wood to tengths as long as the pieces of eardhoard gots have. Tia piece of cardboard is a foot long, You rdmustwill havebe= 2 piece of wood also a foot long beeause the cardboa is the ome a part of the wall of the apartment and‘Tackthetheywood rd cardboa ‘pase that will hold the cardboard apright. to the wood! as shown in Figures 1 and 2 d in this Tf sn have 20 to 30 pieces of cardboard toprepare the walls make side by side theo stand easy can sou kind of any have ean You t. and the bons of a deli partiven times many as plan the # room-plan you wish and you can change fs you like simply by moving the walls around, fa bigger living oom or a bigger bedroom is desirable, the walls can be changed accordingly: Figure 3 suggests one floor pl gure out many others

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 A BED FOR YOUR

PET

Will Make A Big Hit With Your Dog ‘A Kitten Would Like One, Too Want to make 2 bed for your dog or cat? It is easy todo if you are kanuy with fa hammer and save, and it will make a big hit with your pet ‘The bed consists of a plat: form on short legs, with sideboards on three sides of ik. A piece of carpet or a soft cushion placed on the platform completes it, and Flo or Tabby wil soon dis: cover it’s an ideal place to sleep. For the bottom of the bed—the platform—you can yse a piece ‘of plywood. It should be long evough and wide enough for your pet. Abed for a cat, for example, need not be as large as one for a big dog. “The sides for the bed can be sawed out of plywood, too, or ordi= nary thin lumber, Figure 3 suggests that the front ends of the sides be rounded. This ean be accomplished with a soll saw oF a plone. TFigure 2 shows hove to put the short, stubby legs beneath the Ded, ‘These eat be pieces of broomstick, cut to equal length, or ean Doe small square blocks. Just besure they are equal in height, so the bed wil not wobble when your pet steps on it. If your dog is big and requires a very large bed, put legs not only atthe corners, but also at several places near the middle, so it won't sag with his weigh. Figure 4 spows the completed bed with Fido occupying it and looking mighty pleased. ‘When the bed has been finished, you can paint or varnish it ‘See how many wards you can make using ony the eters in INTELLIGENT “This word is an active pronounced “intel gent” eae cet om "te" a t means sense "You should he able to ake mere than 26 words. Can you? A

FINGER

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2920

DRAGON

Poper, Pencil And Glue Mako A Fi ee Monster With a pieceof paper, a CUT A PATTERN UKE pencil and some glue you can ] "HS Eres ANDAND. Oy NOSEON turn your middle finger into ‘QUE. PATTERN a very fierce dragon. anguno Anes “You must have an oblong shaped piece of paper wide enough to wrap around your lle finger and long fnough to extend from the fist knuckle to one inch beyond the end of the finger. ‘Cut the paper as shown in the upper left-hand corner of the illustration. Two tabs at the top can be twisted to make horns. With pencil draw ferceooking eyes and a nose. Draw the nostrils on the lower tab of the paper To fit the head to your finger, wrap the paper around as shown in the upper right part of the drawing. Glue the edges of the paper together. Nest fold the nose Hap down and glue it. The dragon's head will then look like the one in the lower left-hand comer. Raise your finger and the dragon will appear as in the lower righthand corner

SANTA

CLAUS

SPOOL

Saye Christmas String And Ribbons If you like to collect string, you can hase lisof fun saving the faney ribbons ant cord taken fou the Curistmas packages you acd oie Family receive The one big ie stringecollectors| always hhave isin keeping th sand ends of cord fr Coming hopeless entangled and therefore virtually use Jess when some of it is wanted for a funeproject which reqvices string. If lengths of string are just piled together in a bos, they alvrays get tangled tap. You must setap them aronud som hing in a neat, orderly tuner, or wind them into a bal ‘The best way to keep fancy Christmas cord, which deserves special treatment, is to ‘rap it around a spool andl, because the Strings and pieces of narrow ribbon are alvays gay for the of the Christmas, holiday season, the spool should be equally typical spirit. Get the biggest empty thread spoat you can find (Figure 1). Outofa magazine cut to colored pictures of Senta Claus, These should be of such a size that, when trimmed into a cirele (Figure 2), they will ft perfectly upon the endsof the spool. If you wish, ‘you can use pictures of holly wreaths, ‘After cutting out the pictures, put glue on the back of them nd fasten them to the spool, as shown in Figure 3 ‘When the glue is dried, the spool is ready to use and the Christ: mas string is wrapped around it asin Figure 4. HALLOWE’EN

LANTERN

A Tin Con With A Gi ning Face When Hallowe'en comes around, make a cncan pumpkin face, It can beearHed around on a long wire handle, A lighted candle ‘ean be put iuside i, but be verb careful to keep it away from anything that might catch fre A disearded can such asa coffee container is the best kind tose, With a hammer anit nail, pure openings in the side of it to represent eyes, nose anid mouth. This is easy to-do without bending the ean if you slide its open end over a ttvorby-four (Figure £) held tightly in a vise so that it will not move wien yout hammer on the nal “The handle can be attached to the can as shown in Figure 2. be a Tong piece of wire fastened into two holes “This handle should neat the top of the ean, “The candle is put into the bottom of the ean as shown in Figure 3, Fignve 4 shows the effect of the Gnccan pumpkin face, With your front the permission of Mosher or Dad it ean be hangseeup it,on But put i can passers-by that so Hallowe'en on porch there only with the permision of yosr parents. sureFurthermore, lighted if you carry the face by the wire handle, be very As theprotection, cane gets « ir nothing that might eateh fire. Tid on the can after the candle has been Fghted, sot ean 1 hire as a diese in the Tid to provide sufficient air to keep the candie aflame.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

HAND-SHADOW

He's very easy fan cause him to moving ever so finger of your left

to make and you move his chin by slightly the little hand.

KING OF THE BARNYARD ‘You can put action into this old rooster by opening and closing the first finger and thumbof yout left hand.

He'll appear to be eating.

OLD LADY WHO LIV THE SHOE She will appear to be talking if you sepagate the second and third fingers of Your tight hand slightly = TP eth in eles canbe adi & you move the litte finger of the AIP right hand, causing her chin to wobble ‘THE STATELY SWAN Your left hand and forearm are the swan’s neck, “Your right hard rs the tai feathers. By lowering e left hand and arm you ean cause swan to dive its head,

GIANT BUTTERFLY

You ean make this hand-shadow in a forward jif y, If you move both hands and backsvard the butterfly will appear to be Rising

Ss

‘THE FUNNY BUNNY AS), SS)

HER CARROT-EATER

FUN

Hold Your Hands Between A Light And The Wall BILLY, THE GOAT Place your right hand over your left. ‘The litle finger of your left hand makes Billy's beard, which you can waggle. Move the third finger of your left hand and he will chew ras.

|

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2921

You can make his ears wiggle by movithengfingers of your right hand He wil seratch his nose if you move the first and second fingers of your left hand,

“his ati wit appear to be cating eres eeH (Gee we heceribs of oer let han and move then ight

4

cy

RAC 5 HORSE ‘This rave horse is resting in Se , stl in te stale hecavse, by mo the litle fingers of your two hands, ‘you ean make him appear to be eating his hay FARMER'S HIRED HAND

To make bi lk abou heeee crops ee lying, jst and down Tite finger ofnoveyouup right heed. he

\ yp

SLY OLD FOX ‘You can make him seem even more fierce-ooking by moving the litle finger of your right hand, causing Iris mouth to open as he howls with hunger.

KING OF THE CIRCUS, ‘The tusks of this big elephant are focmed by the frst and litle fingers of your right hand. Your thumb is his mouth and the second and third fingers are his trunte WHITTLING RACE ‘This is fun when hos’ gl get together with their pocktlnives GGineeach ane 9 ack of the sme Sze—ane inch square and 10 inches long isa good size. Soft wood will serve best, being easy f0 ext TAt the nord "Coy eversly mst begin to sete, to See wo wil e's fest to white his square stick ito 2 snot, rod one JAW-BREAKERS Say thie as fot at you can 10 times: Precked-face Florence Simple Saramy sold Sylbiasasnfeas eave on Saturday Winsome Winnie wondered wistful ‘Shaving Sam saves six cents shave, Brush Hits brow bel, Hungry Harry's homely wnt Say white Back 10 fines ae a6 a6 30H can, Sue's snapshot shop. DRAW-A-WORD Dre something a min wears “This word isthe name ofa wild anital:isthe animal? What prowl Adda roundhs neck, (os) FUN ON A PLACKBOARD Make rouni-robin funny faces on the blackboard in your classroom isan eye. ‘The next adds the hair. Th others in tr, ald the other ex nose the mouth, ete. The tests wll be very funny

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 YOUR

2922

OWN

FARM

Equip It With Paper Cows, Sheep, Hogs And Horses How would you like to settle down and become the SRARE YOUR OWN STABLE vwner of sour oven farn, oF the owner of a stable of fine horses? Souls Hike fn, doesn't OF course,

Freeees aeeseiae Aer cur | THe toms OF he Hoases

“far? ot hhorses;" T mean a farm oF a stable that is made of oper and cardboard snd ee Val ood—not a real farm like Dad's or Uncle Charlie's, But it’s fun anyhow. TLet’s suppose yor decile to start the farm, You will want a herd of cows and some sheep ana few horses and some b You ean acquire these hy looking through newspapers, anil catalogs for pictures of these animals, Clip thes sae them to heavy eardboard, ‘Then eut the eardboard away from Around exch anal You must now get some litle strips of wood about an ince vide and half an inch thick, Cut the woodinto sections of various lengths. Select a piece that is long enough to serve as a base for a cov, for instance. With a saw or knife eareflly evt a slot from one end tothe other. To make the cow stand up, ide her hoofs into the slot. You can then stand hee ‘any place you wish in your imaginary barnyard or pasture ‘A stale of fine horses can be mad in the same manner. You san have nothing bit race horses in your stable, if you wish, and Jou ean have a few bunting dogs around, too, 3f you watel out for pictures that are of the right size. i! fe’s fun! STICKERS

FOR

YOUR

BOOKS

They Identify You As The Owner If you like books, you will find it funto make some unusual Jitle identifieaton stickers to paste on their flyleaves Each sticker will, bear ‘your initials and thus will Serve as 2 mark of ovwnershipwhich will help prevent your books from getting lost The initials are just big letters of different shapes which yor cut out of ad you Yertisements in newspapers and magazines. If possible, ‘should use leters ofthe same design on each separate sticker, but itis not absolutely necessary First, go through your old newspapers and magazines and find attractive letters to use for the initials. Theoutn,of white paper, cout a shape for the stickers. You can use a shield shape, if yon ‘wish, or a star shape, Various shapes you may lke are indicated in Figure 3. Having decided on the shape, eut out a dozen copies lof it to make a dozen stickers Paint each shape with your water colors. While the paint is drying, carefully cut the white paper aseay from around the initial letters you have chosen, Then, with glie, fasten these initials to the colored stickers, placing them attractively, as in Figures 2 and. ‘When the glue has dried, all you have todo is put paste on the back of the stickers and place one in exch of your books.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 MAGNETIZING

A STICK

‘You Wave A Card And The Stick Mover In A Mysterious Manner ‘To performthis stunt you. aE wee SIRE need a lightweight stick, preferably a round one, A

Salling atic wil Be per= a piece Fest, You alo need

es RS ne ae

of sinooth cardboard. Balance the stick on the back of a chair as the boy in the picture has done. ‘Then hand the cardboard o your “‘ietim” and say, ‘Can you make the stick move on the back of the chair withost touching it with this card or anything else, oF with‘out Fanning it of losing ypon i?" Unless he knows the secret, he cant do it ‘When he gives up, take the cardboard in your own hands, Rub it briskly on your coat for a few minutes. Then quickly hold it near one en of the balanced stick In less than a Second, slowly begin to miove the card to ane side of the stick. You wil be sur prised to find the stick following the eard! ‘This is caused by magnetic power set up in the cardboard when you rub it on your coat. The same effect can be obtained with comb and a small piece of tissue paper. Rb the comb on your ‘coat and then hold it an inch above the tissue, ‘The paper wil ise co meet the e GREETING

CARDS

‘You Punch Out A Pieture With A At Christmas time i's fan to make yor own oFiginal Christmas eaeds, here arelots of ways to do it, but fone of the most interesting is the punch-out proces. All yout need is pin, ‘When the grecting-card is Finished, the picture on instead of being drawn of painted, is. outlined with | retraces meta Snall pin-holes. When it is [Rbeneomeary eld up to a light, the light shines through these Fit holes in avery attractive manner, 1 figure or design outlined by pin-holes ean be colored with paints (or crayons and nade doubly attractive ro begin, sect out of a magazine oF newspaper some picture fo desigi that appeals to yor. Tecan be a picture of a flower, of yy other figure of scone that Santa Claws, of 4 can be reprodhced unvderstandably in outline only. ‘Place this picture over a plain sheet of beavy paper and clip the ‘ovo together 0 they will not sip Lay the to sheets on a piece of cardboard or a pillow-top to provide a sot base ‘Now, with a pin, punch siall holes around the outline of the figure, “Make the holes fairly close together ‘When the entize outline has heen prnched, lft the original pictute and you weil fr the outline has been made with holes fn he plain paper, Color it if you wish, and then with crayons ae ‘across the bottom and add, en Tt eam be put into an envelope Wiyailed. Anyhody would be happy €0 teovive such a ened frou you,

THE SURVIVOR

MEMORY

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2923

VOL. 7 CLOCKS

They Rer J You When To Do Various Things Memory clocks are very businesslike to hang up in ‘your room at hone, ‘The purpose of 2 memory lock is to remind you (or thers) when you are going to do certain things. One clock will state, “I will got up at—” and the hands of the clock reveal the hour Another can say, “Twill tke the dog out at-—" and then sive the hour. A third ean A fourth ean say, “E will do my go out to playat~" say, “Twill homework at—~" The hous indicated by the movable hands of ‘each clock can be changed any time you wish. “To make a memory clock yout need a piece of cardboard five a heavy circle om it inches wile and seven inches long. Draw circle letter the this four inches in diameter (Figure 1). On tivelve hours as on the face of a real clock. Make a smal hole in the center of the clock (Out of cardboard ent sn hour hand and a bigger mine hand. CColor them black with erayon, Make a sinall hole in the nb tend of each. Fasten them to the face of the elock by inserting fa brad-ype paper clip (see Figure 2) through the holes in the Ihands and in the center of the clock. You will find that the to hrands ean now be moved to indicate any hour and will remain there until moved again, ‘Above the face of the clock, letter the words that designate the purpose of the elock tis nov finished and ready to bang on the wall of your room, HOOP-BOWLING

‘A Good Game On A Lewn A good game to play on the lawn is Hoop-Rosing. ‘The necessary out is easily made by any boy oF gir "A hoop #8 stood upeight fon the ground. Each player has an indoor basebal Players stand at a line 25 for 30 feet in front of the hoop. The object is for each player to see if he can roll hie indoor baseball across the fase so acerately a the Ihoop thatthe ball will passthrough it. Each time he suceceds in he gets five points, Each time he fail, heis penalized thing dli three points, The First player to get £0 points wins the game, and a new game can be started. “The player who wins 25 games becomes the champion. Forther games ean then be played to see if someone ean win the ehamp's croven away from hi “The hoop--a common hoop aff an ald bareel—is shown in Fig ure 1. Figure 2 shovs hovr to fasten sis-inch stake to the outle mils. To stathendhoop of sturdy sideof this heop witha coup "uprigh, simply pound the stake nto the ground eis a gooul idea to ereet the hoop threeor four feet in front of| ayrall ora fence, This will act aga backstop for the balls and you ‘wll ot have to chase after them so far

DANCING

PENCILS

A Rubber Bond Unites Them Make a pair of dancing pencil. You need two pencils of equal length— ‘ong pencils are better than stubs, although stubs can be used, too. The pencils are shown in Figure I. Stand the two pencils to gether and slip a stout rub hem, looping wre 2), it twice the rubber bandby svinding the pencils i oppo: site directions, as in Figure 3 place the When sot "The result ssl be asin Fig 1. If the pencils stop before the rubber band is completely unwound, prod them or turn them over and they ‘vill finish their da toy Some of my young friends whousehave fomadeDet thisls amusing diferent of eatl t "Wrestling Pencils pencil will be fulors and make a game of it by guessinging, which turning and dying ti stop them of tv0 the fom top when around HOW

TO

PLAY

ROCK

GOLF

Two Holes And Some Rocks Are The Equipment Rock golf is a fine game for boys and girls to play ani, because i 18 50 easy 10 fic up the necessary equipment, itis an ideal spur-ofthe-moment pastime, ‘Allott need are to holes in the ground (or in the sand, #f you play the game at beach) and some rocks which are ight enovgh for sort to toss a distance of 20 = fect. can be Mat, round These ‘Each player should have three rocks. cor any other shape that suits the player's fancy rock shouldbe ier the players have selected their rocks, eachway to do this is identified in some manner. Perhaps the easiest for each player to scratch his in tial on his rocks, using a mail, a8 shown in Figure 2. ‘Nest, the two holes must be dug (Figure 1). ‘These should be n deep and 6 inches atleast 20 fet apart and should be no less tha rot more than 10 inches in diameter. Tf they are any bigger in Aiameter it will be too easy to toss the roeks into them ‘When the holes have been dug, you are ready to play the game. (One player at a time stands beside one of the holes and, taking careful aim, tosses one of his rocks at the other hole (Figure3), his object being to cause his rock to fall nto the hole. le throws all three of his rocks, one at a time, and then itis the next player's turn Each rock that lands in the hole gives its owner three points. ach rock that does pot land inthe Hole penalizes him two points ‘The player who gets 25 points first is the winner. ‘When the players have thrown all their rocks at one hole, they toss them back atthe ‘po to that hale, remove the rocks and then someone has won the until manner inthis continuing hole, ‘ther feane

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

2924

7

PATCHWORK

PICTURES

You Moke Them Out OF Colorful Serops OF Cloth Patchwork pictures arean, ideal indoor pastime, They are made out of scraps of cloth ent up in proper shapes and then sled to cardbnard or heavy can make paper.sof Von boys and girls and very attractive landscapes, Figure 2 in the adjoining sketch shows shat pate: ‘work pictures look like wt finished. Th Uressed in of a piece of a discarded old blue-andwhite polka-dot necktie. ‘The grotn was ut ont of a serapofherring-bore sit eloth, ‘The boy's shire was cut out of a serap of an old checked shit, The boy's face was cut out of a piece of pink cloth and the eyes and nose were draven on it with a sharp-pointed pencil, His cap was cut out of a scrapof black cloth. The wind‘nil was made of several colors of scraps and the sky was made of white cloth, with light blue patches gleed on for clouds, The ‘wooden shoes were made of yellow scraps The picture of the gil in Figure 2 was made out of scraps of black cloth the sleeves and hem-trimming out of seraps of lace. Te’ all quite easy to do, Best way to proceed is to draw on paper the picture you wish to make. Look then in Mother's serap= basket for pieces of cloth that will be appropriate for parts of the picture, Divide the drawing into cections—the face in one section, fect in another, trousers in another, ee 'Pin each section to the kind of cloth you wish to eut for that section. Then, with scissors, cut through both pattern and eth, ‘When all the parts have been cut out neatly, proceed to glue them to the cardbos A mounting, 4 snbling each patch in its proper place Tf there is to be a background of clouds and ground, these should he ghted upon the eatdboard frst and then the patches that ‘will make the figure shoulbe glued over the background After one or two attempts, you will see for yourself exactly hhow patchwork pictures are tade and then you will have no trouble making lots of them. EASY

TRANSFER

FUNNIES

Make Exact Reproductions Of Newspaper Pictures Home-made transfer pic tures are easy to make, and haere isa simple process any boy or girl ean follow. This is a project that is good for many afternoons and eve rings of fun, ‘Obtain a cane, A fat, white one will serve best Nest, select out of the news: rnaper some picture that you \wotkllike to transfer to another sheet of smooth, white advertisepaper. Itean be a igure out of a comic strip, out of an ‘The more Inent, or it ean be a reproduction of a photograph.your transfer better the recently the paper has been priated, picture will be white paper. To ‘The third step isto obtain a piece of smoath shovin in Fig as side entire one over prepare it, rub the candle

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ret Text, pare the tallow sie of the paper upon the etre yom 3 and vigorously hand asin Figure oll sjeof inthe yourtalowed ol antopsite back of the the sith paper rub the tor fave done this and are aire the spoon bas not spoons Ven youcomers, careful Hf the paper sp. You wl Gnd ne surface talored transfer appearswilon bethe thatthe that the newepaperpaper.pete‘The nowdi coher fof the secon a8 in Figare4 If reprint) will sss ap ear revered, pictre (orts inthe backward be w i l pcre, Teerng stead topitorera forward wll encefy thethe pring of payer, This ‘Simply pain on transfer Se hatkward.rn the spo n over i back, Lift the top paper whiteand faer and Feri will appear om te ne set the sco SAND

BOTTLES

They Are Decorative And Useful Sand bottles are not oily fn to make, but can be used as decorative pieees to place f0 table, desk or over the Fireplace and, as suggested by Figure 5 in the illustra Won, tivo such bottles can be tised_ as. book-ends. Fach bottlecontains several layers fof brightly colored. sand Some of the sand is red, come is blue, some is aranze, green, ete, You color the sand yourself vith dyes, Any bottle will be satisfactory, but the more fancy its shape the more attractive thé fashed effect will be You mist ase white sand, Yellow or beowe san, ordinarily used by bricklayers, isnot the eorreet type. White sand ean be ‘obtained in pet shops, where & is suppplied for aquarinms and for birds. ‘The dye used to color the sana isthe same kind Mother uses to color articles of clothing. Ask her to help you preparé the diye and try to have at least three or four colors. Mix each color in a different pan. When the dye is reads, pour some of the ‘white sand into it and allow i to remain Tong enough to become colored. ‘Then, a8 in Figuee 2, use a strainer to separate the sand from the dye water. Place the wet sand into a drying bow! (a separate bovsl for each color as in Figure 1) and let it stand ttl all the moisture has evaporated, Wen the sand has dried, i is ready to pour into the bottle, lone color at atime. This mist be dane carefully, so each color is spread ina separate layer, a8 indicated by the dotted Tines in Figure 4. To spread the layers evenly in the bottle, poke a stick ino the neck and use t gen ‘When the job is finished you will have a very pretty bottle containing a fayer of one color at the bottom, another eolor on topo it and soon up tothe very top of of the bottle, JAW-BREAKERS. Fiying fers fw from Florida to France Where were yo chen oe ran eight west? Wee Wille Winkle writes wild, weoly Western hoppers ‘A Ging thin-tsined tee “Te big black bea borped the baby ily goat ledy huggledy bogged ‘igeledy hngg Fenay Packer picked pink Rover. ils Poly Plat pled poor Pealine’s pigta ers sx shiny shoes? Shall Sally Shookerseck Shato’sr tosistmake the Batter butter beter. Batty Dotter beat he bitter fate

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

BULL’S-EYE

‘You Moke. The

2925

BOX

B's Hit The Targets

A. pocket game for a randy boy or girkto make is called Bull's-Eye. Tt is one of those games in which you rol itl balls, around ina box with a transparent caver, trying 10 sgt then allt fll into holes and stay there To make a Bull's Eye small Bos, you need onla y round pill container such as Giruggists use or face pov der comes in (Figure 1), pi of cardboard, a piece of cello pane, a strip of adhesive tape and four B-B's [Remove the fd from the pill box. Cut a circular piece of card its bottom. Doar that wil fi quite smugly into targets on this cardboard, as il or ini draw four shown in Figwr a payer pinch, or, if you have none, a sharp-pointed3).in (Using strament, make a hole in the center of each target be (Figure large The holes are the bull's-eyes, Each one shoud justthe holes. enough for a B-B to rest in. Smooth the edges around it down so this prepared cardboard in the box, pressing gaint the bottoms, Put the for B-B's (Figure 4) into strap i tightly i Your Bullseye game fs now ready for use. box: and cause all ‘See how long it sill take you to shake the Sour B-B’s to become lodged in the bul’s-eyes, SCREEN-SPRAY

PICTURES

Hong Them Up In Your Room Or Give Them As Td ike you to try this unusual way to make spat terwork pictures Get a piece of window screen and an old toothbrush (Figure2) and some ink or, if you prefer different colors, some dye thet you can easily make by seaking 2 piece of colored erep apse in a dish of water Find a picture ora design to reprothat you would like duce in silhouetteon a plain pieceof paper. Figure 1 supgests a picture of a dog. ‘Cut the picture out as you would a paperpaperdoll, andNow,usedipa pinthe plain or thumbtack to fasten ie upon . theHol the dpieee of sereen about k n i h or dye rus the into ‘id toothb brush across it (Figur the rub ‘inches above the paper and the This will send a fine sp of ink o dye ignthrowgt to pinned in the sereen and down upon th design, l the paper, as well as onto the paper arosnspray the pattern off t f i F ed, been has thing When the whole sithowettere the paper and the result wil he as in Figureod d-—a hy many fine dots prodhetionof the original pice efct, you ean epray several different culors—one For aded {to make one picture, 17 you try this, be sure t0 fe color off the zereen and the toothbrush before ayph another

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

TEST OF

HAND

CONTROL

Look Into A Mirror And Drow A Square How perfectly can you control your hand with your

oe?Heres away to find out ‘Try to draw a perfect,

ee

S ae

‘without looking at the paper | A LOE FURL

ew|

except as you see it ina ‘You will discover that it is almost impossible to draw fa perfect square. One side or the other will always be cockeyed. To learn how to arrange the mirror and the paper for this test of sll lool at ot illustration. "You wil note that the mirror mast be propped up or held up before you on a slight slant, Place the piece of paper before the mirror so that it is re= Aected in the glass. cannot possibly “Holding your left hand in such a way that you glass, take your see the paper except as it appears in the looking square— penel in your right hand and proceed to draw a perfect your hand guide and mirror the in pencil your ‘yout can. Watch accordingly. fectly you ean write your name, using the same method. Have you friends try the experinent, MATCHBOX

THEATER

‘The Puppet Actors Are Made OF Yarn ut of an empty match box you can make a nifty Title theater in which yarn puppets are the dancers and factors. The puppets are easlly made of ool and are dangled on the stage by means of a black thread runfing through the end of the box. The prepared matchbox, with a yarn actor init, appearsin Figured, Theseage half= ‘opening is made by sliding the inside of the box outthrouabout gh which end, cting proje the in hole Srey. Punch a sinall ‘To decothe puppet control-thread will slide easily up and down,of wallp rate the bos, which stands on one end, paste piecesbox Dlace aper with of the around it as in Figure 3, Paint the inside e the to ead visibl less obthr contr black the make will ‘This ink, audience, As ia Figure [Figures 1 and 2 show how to make the puppets. ordin ary screw 1, drape some pieces of colored yarn over anserewr with d land then, a5 in Figuce 2, tie the yaen to the t’s head, is threa made. so that a sinall bal, intended to be the puppe t can be readil y i t so h weigh t enoug puppe the ‘The serew gives e 4 n Figur in read, shove as ol-th contr dangled on the end of the . puppet the of “Tie the control-thread to the neck Have your audience sit in front of the box and, while theyng stage openi watch, make the puppet dance up and down in the have someone ean you ight by jetking the thread. For a spotl hold a small flashlight aimed at the stage opening. thus adding TF you would like to use the two puppets at once,opening in the to the animation in the theater, ent a long, wide ‘endof the matchbox as in Figure 5.

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2926

PEG TOP

GAME

‘The Top For The Highest Score When Dad or Mother is ina mond to be enticed into a litle fun, get him (or her) to oppose you in an exciting game of Peg Top. Peg Top is @ home-made game, To make the outit for yourself, obtain a piece of very heavy encdboard oF wood” about 14 inches square, With peneil and ruler marl i off into see tions as shown in the drave ing. Around a square in the middle make eight other squares froblongs and eight triangles. Print big numbers in these sections. [At each point where a line crosses another Hine or meets an ‘other Tine on the board, push in a pin oF a brad, The location Of these pins is indicated by Tite circles in our drasring. Next, make a top by pushing a thin, round stick through the exact center of a perfect cardboard disc about 194 inches in Giameter, The game is now ready. Players take ten turns sinning the top. The top must be started in the square marked "Start.” It must be alloxed to fin until it comes o.a halt on one of the numbered areas. What that fever the number of that area is, 18 the player’s scorethe forbiggest turn, Keep track of the scores and the player with total after ten turns wins The pins in the game board will equse interference for the whieling top an pounce it trom square to sqsare Lefore it stop ing ao falls the top spins off the board or dosen't spin out of the square Start,” the player gets another turn, sarked FUN

WITH

OLD

RULERS

Imitote A Machine Gun And An Airplane Motor Here is how to have fun with a ruler. ‘Actually, any smooth, thin stick of hard wood will do, but if you have an old ruler fon hand it will save whit Alig. ‘There are two good funprojects to tey. Oneis illus trated at the top of our drawing, It's called Air~ plane Motor. TBore a hole through one string through this hole and tie end of the ruler. Pass a stout five feet long. Grasp the free end fe. The string should be about whiel the ruler around and around of the string in your hand and the re is doing. The loud hum Gver your head as the boy toin emt will picturesem ble the sound of an the ruler will soon begin airplane motor, Hold the ruler "The second stunt is the Machine-Gun 2. Ruler, the Rest edge of the between your fists as shown in Figure that cannot be marred, ruler against a hard surface (something Dad's desk). Press tnd that excludes the dining-roomforce,tablea8 orindicat ed by the Title your fists together ‘with great allow your forea shake. ‘arrows in Figure 2 "As you do$0, rapidly against the rmshard to surfac e move “This will cause the ruler to ineand the tat-tatat of mach gun fire will result,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

HOW

TO MAKE A

DISH

You Mold Strips Of Paper Over A Bowl

Make a pane bow eal Start with tel bow! for ia oon mold, Te shouldbe shaped Something lke the one in Figure opercon dish afterI 20beingthatthe molded te sil of easy Cat a large mumber of stripe of paner—newspaper wal some andof ther do—oaking. haf an inch wide thers ont inch wide in Wet watersomeand ofthese stick themstripsvertically over the entice outside surface of the bowl asin Figure 2. Allow them to overlap and allow ther ends to extend an inch or so above the im ofthe bow. ToldNest,thesedipendssomeovermoreand strips inside inthe a bow, foorand-water paste and tt these all over the fist strips, horizontally (Figure 3) lon dghtare rows of test aerate vio ‘When al hae dried, use knife to trim the extending’ ends bowl (Figure 4) and then ofthe Simly strips lift theoff apaperthe topformegoff ofthe the original dish. (Figure 3) Sandpaper i and paint ie with whitehouse paint Later pat on a design ‘Do ot put gids or foods inthis bow. Use it asa decoration THE

AMAZING

RACE

HORSE

Whirl The Cord And A Jockey Appears Make the jockey and his amazing race horse On one side of an oblong of cardboard is picture of ‘a race horse without a rider. ‘On the other side isa jockey without a horse Strings are tied ta the card at each ead and these are twisted up until they fre tight. Then, when the strings are allowed to wn tovist cating the card to revolve rapidly, the jockey will appear to be astride the horse's back. ‘This isan ilasion that can be carried in your pocket, oe taken ‘out and shown whenever you wis to do so. ‘The cardboard on which the horse and jockey are drawn can eof any size you wish, but i wil be most convenient if iis about 254 inches fong and 174 inches high. It should be of heavy card board, so thatthe strings attached to i will mot easily pull through its siaes. ‘With pencil ink, erayons or paints, draw on one side the si houette of the horse in a running position as in Figure 1. On the other side, deave a silhouette of the jockey, upside down, as shown, in Figuce2 ‘Attach a loop of string to each end of the card (Figure 3). Whirl the cord around ‘until the strings are tightly twisted. Finally, to cause the card to whit! in the opposite direction, pull 4 and the illusionof the jockey ‘outward on the strings as in Figure ‘on the horse's hack will be ereated.

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

A

2927

7

PAPER

SERPENT

It Will Score Your Friends If you want to havea fot of fan frightening unsus> pecting frlends, make a Chinese Serpent. When put together, a Chinese serpent is a stringfal of crepe paper discs threaded to a long stick stick, 35 When you motheve the boy is doing in Figure + fof our drawing, the “ser pent” will wiggle aroured in thea ina startling manner A. notch should be "Fhe stick should be about 18 inches long, ‘ext around it near one end and another notch should be cut five inches from the other end, ent many, many Tittle ‘Out of erepe paper of various colors ‘These should be of the pieces. aped dises, squares and star-sh 1 shows some of Figure same size—about one inch in diameter. these dises and also the notched stick. on a heavy String the pieces of crepe paper snugly togethea rsmall weight, thread Also 2. black thread, as shovenin Figure remain will t i such as.a washer, onto the thread and tie itso that snugly against the last dise of paper from “Tie the short end of the thread to the notch five inches notch the to thread the of end fone end of the stick, Tie the long Close to the endof the stick, ‘The whole thing should now appear as in Figure 3 washer Hold the stick upright, bt tipped slighty forward,to ‘The forproject serpent paper weight on the thread will eause the and weave will ward. By moving the stick slightly, the serpent fbvine about in an amusing manner. BALLOON

TENNIS

You Blow The Balloon Across A String Balloon tennis, played on a table, isa great game for boys ‘and girls because there's lots of action “Tivo can play itor it be played at a party with Jour or five on a side All you need ie 2 toy baltoon (better have several in cae of breakage), a piece of string and a big table ‘The game is played along the lines of ping-pong, but balloon from one instead of using paddles the players blow theto cause the Dalloon trying other, the to side of the table court the of sie to fall to the foor on the opposing teams by tying thec string ‘The table is male into a court simply across the center of it as the dividing line (One side serves the balloon to the other. ‘The server rests the balloon on his palm and, taking a deep breath to get plenty fof power, blows upon it, trying to send it across the string and ut of reach of the opponents so it will fall to the floor, If his blow isnot strong enough to do this, his teammates must he ready to help out, The players on the other team try to blow the balloon back across the string and onto the oor with fat touching i with their faa ‘Each time either team succeeds in blowing the balloon to the other team’s floor, it gets one point. ‘The team first scoring five points wins.

72s

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7,

LOOSE-JOINTED

DANCER

He Jigs When You Jerk A Thread Here i a jumping jade made of cardboard, He is loose-jointed and hangs on fan invisible biack thread. When the thread is jerked the jumping jack will dance. (Out of heavy cardboard cut the body, head, arms and, lege as shown at the left of ‘oar drawing. Fasten these ‘parts together with knotted string in the manner shown in the upper right-hand corer of the drawing. Knot a string and pase it through a hole in the shoulder of the body. Then pass it through a hole in one fof the upper arms, Draw the knot tightly against the body, then make another big knot close to the hole in the arin. Thus, body and arm are fastened together. ‘At the top of the jumping jack's head affie a hook made by bending pin with pliers. The hook is held to the head by a ‘mal piece of adhesive tape. olor the front of the jumping jack with paints or crayons, ving it a face and clothing. Next, te a long black thread to the back of a chair. Hang the jumping jack by its hook on this thread, With the loose fond of the thrend i soar hand you can stand away from the chair and make the jumping jack dance merely by jerking the thread slightly. DECORATE

A JAR

Turn A Jelly Glass Or Pickle Bottle Into A Gift For Mother Here is how to make a decorated jar for Mothers table out of 2 plain jelly ora pickle bottle. ‘The glass Finished jar, covered with a coating of dried paper pulp fs gaily decorated with pic tures in crayon or water color (Figure 5). Obtain the jelly glass or pickle bottle “and several sheets of old newspaper Tear the news(Figueeinto1). many, paper many tiny pieces, about as big as snowflakes them between your hands so they becrumple and 2) (Figure cone thoroughly Timp. Put these very small scraps into a big bovrl or pan and pour in some water—just enough to make ther all wet. With your hands, knead the wet paper as you would bread dough. ‘When the paper has been worked into a pulp and is still damp, pour in some flour (Figure 3) and continue to knead with your hnands until the paper and flour have become thoroughly mixed and pasty. It is now ready to apply to the outside of the jelly iass or pickle bottle. Do this by patting it on with your hands, ‘making it as smooth as possible (Figure 4). The pulp will stick to the glass because of the flour paste you have mixed into it Let the paper coating dry. When it has become quite hard, tase your crayons oF paints to draw or paint a picture on it as in Figure5. Tt will make a nice gift,

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

BECOME

7

2928

A JUGGLER

Then Try More Any boy of giel who ean juggle two, three oF four balls is altways able to entertain his friends, so here fsa lesson in how to juggle. Start with one ball. Toss it about 2 foot into the air anil catch it with the same hand. That's easy todo, but practice it nevertheless with the left hand as well az the right. ecm Hy AUS Nest, try to balls, Our 1) in the sketch shows how to proceed. Put one.ball (No. ‘Toss the hand. left hand and the other (So. 2) in the right the same time No, 2 ball into the air with the right hand. At Nest, catch sight. the to hand left the from toss the No, I ball the No, 2 ball in the left hand and repeat, That isn't so hard to do, either. 1) ‘Theee balls are a litle more complicated. Put one ball.(No. your i n 3) and 2 (Nos. balls two Hold in your left hand. right hand. “Toss Ball No, 3 about two feet into the air. When it has reached the peak of the toss and is about to descend, toss up the No. 2 ball, At the same time, toss the No. I ball from your left to your right hand and eatch the No, 3 balltivo inballsyourin leftthe hand (see the sketch). ‘The problem is to keep air at once Tn juggling four bolls, three of them must always be in tive ait at the same time,” Hold Balls I and 2 in the left hand and Balls 3 and tin the right. Toss Ball 4 up frst (about th feet), immediately followed by Ball 3, As, Ball 3 leaves your followed right hand, toss Ball 2 from the left to the Fight hand, Ball after 2 B a l by Ball LAs your right hand tosses to the right hand, 3, eatel, Ball 4 in the left hand and pass it TRICKY

TUMBLERS

Turn Them Upside Down In Threo Mover Next time you want to show someone how incl, more you know thane does, challenge bie with the Puz~ dling Glasses stunt. I's a dandy. ‘You must have three lasses. Arrange them as indicated in the upper left comer of the illustration. ‘The No. 1 glass stands on its botiom, the No. 2 glass is upside dovwn and the No. 3 las is right side up moving fwo glasses at “The big problem is thie: In three moves, all of themare upside that so glasses the atime, ean you rearrange down? re the frst move. You simply tur 2 shows be ndone, Figu Teca Gass No. 2 soit is right side up and Glass No. 3 so it is upside down ‘Next move (Figure 3) requires you to turn Glass No, I upside down and Glass No.3 right side up, to turn Glass “Third and fnal move (Figure 4) requiesthreeyouglasses are now The doven, upside 3 No. No. 2 and Glass ng allstandi on their tins. ‘Memorize the three moves. Then try the stunt on Dad.

» CARDBOARD

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 COMPASSES

You Can Draw A Perfect Circle Lots of times boy oF girl who is making something Finds i necessary to draw @ perfect circle. It's a pretty hard thing to do without a pair of compasses and not always are compasses at hand, What to do? Well, in two shales of a Jamb's tail you ean make a pair of compasses out of a piece of cardboard, strip of eardboatd. Push a pin through it ‘Usea fairly stilt niear one end. From this pinhole, measure off withpointyourmakeruler@ the radius of she circle you want to draw. At that the point small hole in the cardboard, just big enough to receive ‘of your pencil With the pencil in thie hole, place the’ cardboard compasses the eardcon the paper where you wish to draw the circle. Hold merely Then pin, the with paper the of board to the surface pencil. the pushing by pin swing the cardboard around the perfect circle will result. HOOP

STUNTS

Make A Hoop Roll Straight Away And Back To You Become the expert booproller of your neighbor hood! Any boy or girl ean do so with just a little pracEverybody knows how isto roll a hoop simply by starting it forward and then running beside i, biting it with a stick to keep it moving. That ini self is great fun, but an expert hoop-roller is bo & héop perform tricks. You girl who has learned bow to make roll forward and then come hoop your ‘can, for instanee, make right back to you so you can catch it in your hand. ‘Any Hoop will do, Even a hoop off a barrel will be satisfactory ‘To perform the Straightasay. in which the boop rolls forward and then returns, ok at the topof our Wlustration. The secret fs this: As yon toss the hoop forward along the floor with your hand, you give a slightly upward jeck of your wrist. This will dotted lines) despite ‘cause the hoop to revolve toward youyou (see throw ie causes the hoop the fact that the force with which to slide forward. Te continnes sliding forward on the foor until its » gives out, whereupon its revolutions toward you will eatch friction on the floor and sead the hoop straight back tayou. Try it tor three times and you'll see how easyit sto do. "The Are stunt is performed in the same way, except that, it tossing the hoop forward with an upward movement of your wrist, you alzo give your wrist a slight flip to one side, at the same tine tipping the hoop gently to that side (see dotted lines). “To perform the Circle, do not use the backward revolution. Simply roll the hoop forward, but slightly to the right or left, and tip it gently toward the inside of thecirele. Practice sending it in small circles at first Try them all! They're fun!

THE SURVIVOR VOL. A TEST

FOR

7

2929 YOUR

LUNGS

‘An Amazing Feat To Perform Here's an amazing feat to perform. A. pin is. stuck through the enter of apiece fof cardboard about two | AboPeagh? SSNS BAS inches square, “The pin is placed into the hole of a thread spool, with the eard resting against the eid of the spoo. Placing the other end of the spool to your mouth blow through the hole, ty" ing to blow the paper of. The cardboard won't budge all you have to do to "That sounds impossible, of course, but istry assure yourself it really works that way Mother it will It you use that The thread spool can be any theone cardboa rd isan ordivary one gh throu stick you which pin ‘The Rest the cardboard on the spool end aslips.shownAt thein thesamesketch time Hold the other end of the spool to your the spool with your hand steady the eardboard against the endspoolof hole. As you start blow“until you begin to blow into the fall Tt simply won't come ng, let go of the cardboard. It won't blow you hard how off the spool no matter you try, the trouble NE the stunt doesn't work the frst timeoutside the spool as well most likely willbe that you are blowing so you are sure to blow 4s into the hole, Purse your lips tightly into the hole, “Phe ead can't be blown off because, thein blowing despite place you ereate a semi-vacnitn schich holds eard in poser of your ngs. «the TIN-CAN

GOLF

‘You Set Tho Course Up In The Living Room inCan Golf is fun to play indoors, 1f Motherwill Tet you move the furniture baci, set the equipment up ‘on the living-room carpet. (Our diagram shows how to ly out the fiverhote ‘course, Each hole is an ordinary tin can. Use a golf ball or a small rubber ball and strike ie with a regular putter oF a piece of bri i stick, Those Figure 1 shows the various shapes of suitable tin cans. (Figure 2) ‘of ordinary size are best, Place them on theiridea sides thea is to putt ft the proper locations on the floor. The count the golf, real in As rotation, in the ball into the cans after score your ‘okes used from hole to hole in order to know the fifth and last hole, The player who travels around the course in the least number of strokes is the winner. After a ball has been hit into a can, the player removes it, places it in front of the can and shoots for the real hole. Figure 3 shows how to arrange the five cans. ‘The numerals indicate the order in which each player travels over the course ‘The starting place is indicated by the large black cross. The ‘openings of the cans should be placed so it is nether too hard nor too easy to make a hole-in-one. To keep the cans from rolling, small blocks of wood cam be fastened to their sides with tacks or with rubber bands placed around the eans.

« MAGNETIZED

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 ACROBAT

He Will Perform Mony Funny Tricks Heee's a Sine Title fansioject to make for yourself or for a good friend— aiaybe one who is il It’s the Magnetized Acrobat Geta long darning needle Guided by the length of the needle, draw the figure of a boy or girl acrobat or dancer (or cowboy or clown) on a heavy piece of paper. ‘The figure should be no taller than the lengthof the needle. Color the figure with crayons of paints and then eutt out. Glue the needle tothe back ofthe figure. To do this, just make a stripeof glue down the back and place the needle init, One end fof the needle should be even with the top of the figure. The other should be even with its fet ‘To make the figure stand wp, simply hold an ordinary magnet above its head. By experimenting, you ean learn to make the figure stand erect, seemingly without support. I will swing by its heador feet from your magnet and, when placed flat on table, canbe made to move around ina very funny manner. ENVELOPE

Build A

PEOPLE

Little Towa

An envelope town is great an to build, You can make the houses, stores and other buildings out of eardboard Doxes and the people to populate the town are cut out of envelopes. They will stand up and can be moved about as you wish, : Figure 4 shows how to make a house oxt of a box— ‘cake box will do, The win‘dows, door and shrubbery are drawn on the side of the box with crayons. ‘The chimney is a ‘atchbox standing on end. igures 1, 2 and 3 show how to make the envelope people. Use fan ordinary envelope (Figure 1). For tall people, use the en ‘elope lengthwise, For short people and small animals such as dogs, use the envelope the short way. Fits, eel the flap of the envelope. Then with pencil draw on fone side of it the outline of the figure yon wish to make as in Figure 2, which shows the outline of a dog. The top of the Sgure must always touch the fold of the envelope, because the figures, when cut out, must be two-sided—connected at the top and disconnected at the bottom. This allows the legs to be spread apart while the two sides are joined at the top (see the example in Figure 3). ‘When the outline has been dravin, use your scissors to ext the figure out, Cut the envelope apart at the feet. You wil then see that the figure will stand when the two sides are spread slightly apart. ‘When the figure has been cut out of the envelope, color it with crayons or paints, drawing on the face, clothing and other Features.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 RAINY-DAY

2930 MARBLES

«THE BATHTUB

SURVIVOR VOL. 7 CANOE

‘You Boro Nine Holes In A Board

You Can Make A Whole Fleet

When rainy” weather forces you to stay indoors for your fun, a marble game will come in handy. Into aboard 12 inches ‘wide, 18 inches long and 1 inch thick, bore nine holes, exch one just big enough to receive a marble. With pencil or paint, the value of exch hole is designated as in Figure 1. Figure 2 shows how the holes are bored. They should be made deep enough so that a marble, landing in hole, will stay there (Figure 3). ‘At the front end of the board a runway five inches wide must bbe cut, a8 shown in Figure 4. The end of the runway must be carved with a chisel so that it slopes gently, thus allowing rare to ascend to the surface ofthe game board. [Nail narrow strips of wood on three sides of the game board for a fence to keep badly aimed marbles {rom rolling off. “Each player gets nine marbles. He takes his place at a tawline five feet in front of the game board. Then he shoots his marbles, one ata time, at the runway. His object isto aim each up the runway in sucha way that i will rll into one of, marble the holes and, of course, he tries to have it land in the hole of highest value, ‘Aiter the first player has shot his nine marbles, his score is noted ona score card, Thien the next player shoots nine marbles ‘The player who scores 15, Tf you wish, you can make the game harder to play by resting the board on a slant. To do this, put a thin book under the back. end,

paper you ean make a mini ature canoe which can be ssiecessfully oated in the bathtub. -\ ect of themean be, easily made, ‘Cat a tworsided pattern for the eanoe as shown in Figure 1. Decorate. each side with paints oF fale and ‘hen fold the paper along the ‘center and sev the sides together at the ends with Duttonhole stitch as ilustrated in Figure 2 If you dip the whole eanoe into melted paraffin, i will become ‘waterproof and will float on water Best way to apply the parafin, which Decomes very hot and therefore demands caution, is to melt itm a deep pan and then drop the cance into the liquid and stir it around with a spoon. When the entire canoe has been covered, lit it out with the spoon and place it in another pan until the paraffin on it has hardened, Do not touch hot paraffin with your Angers For seats in the cance, which will hold the sides apart, use small striofpscardboard. ALPHABET TEST "This sa good geme to play onthe 99 home from seco, Going trough the alpabet from A to Z, think of one word starting wwideach successive eter, Allo yourself ve minstes, If to of you are playing (or more than two), the letters of the alphabet fll othe players in roaton, the st player taking A, te next B, and soon. When a player takes more than 15 seconds to think of a word, he must drop out of the game The winner ie the lat player remaining DRAW-AAWORD PUZZLES Hae a ew Kind of fon; DrawaWord Purl Ts get sport to solve them! ‘You discover the answer to 2 pune by drawing some simple file Pictures You do not have to hase any skill as an artist to make the Petares, Any boy o gr am draw them, Deaw-aWord Puatles for you to solve appear pages ofthis book. Here is what they ate ike sad ow onyousomeean ofsolvethe them: In presening-a passe, I wil deseribe a word, Twill say, “This word isthe plural of a vegetable” Then ForI willexample, ay, the picture of a big toe. Nest, draw a picture'of a boy cling Finally, draw a pictive of several fxs" ‘Thea Twill ak, "What are the vegetables?” Te won" take you long to shout the answer, beeabse there i will be Jn your sketches, right before your ees Tn the ese of the toes and the boy ealing "Ma" your drawings will 5 took something ike thie

CARDBOARD

BOOMERANG

It Will Soil Back To You Here's how to make a (ae boome ig. ‘As every boy and girl nove, the peculiar quality of the boomerang as used by native hunters of Austral is that, when thrown, sale or forth through the air and a then comes whirling back co its sender. T want to show yoit how to make one of — ‘hese strange devices out of cardboard ‘The cardboard should be sturdy, and eight by three inches in size. Lightly draw on i¢ the outline of the boomerang as shown Jn our drawing, Make one Uiade 39% inches long and the other AVL inches long. ‘Use scissors to cut the boomerang ost tis then readyto use. Resta candy bos or a book on a table, with another bos: or book under ito tilt it upesard, Place the boomerangon the box, allow ing alout two inches of the long blade to project. Strike this blade sharply with a pencil ‘This will eause the boomerang to sail forward. If you have bit it carretiy wil circle and return to you, landing at or near your fe. AE objects such as furniture ate likely to interfere with th boomersng’s flight, hold the candy bos tilted in your hand about ‘chest high and strike the boomerang from that poi

Nov, then—hat's the answer? OF conese—tometoct? Look for the Draw-a-Words on other gages and sce how many you can solve. Under each pussle you wil find the answer, printed Upside oven. But dost ook x it uni you've finished the pst. ‘Make up some Draw-a-Words of your own an, just for fun try them fut om yous pal a shoot DRAW-A-WORD ‘Thies the ame of a wellknown post: Draw the picture of a very very tall man. Who wae the poet? (oop2h6uo7)

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 HANDY

WATER

SPRAYER

Make This Usefut Devico For Mother Few things are as mich fam for bors and girls as being able to spray water. ‘There's something fascinat= ing about blowing a fine, riatlike spray into the ait even though i is aimed at no particular object. That's ashy this h craft. project is 9. pop fone, Ite a water-sprayer which any bos or gl ca make in harlly any tine at all, Aside from being fun to use, its also practial for such tasks Mother's washing at ironing time, 2s sprinkling ‘All you needis a large bottle with a cork. two big turkey quills for other thin, hollos tubes, and a pocketknife. ‘You must frst cut away part of the top of the ork, making a shelf, Then you must niake a horizontal hole through the cork and a vertical hole, “These holes should be just large enough to receive the quills oF tubes. They etn be bored with a fine-bladed kif. Force the quills into these holes, eausing the tips of them to ‘meet, a6 shown in the lower left-hand corner of the lustration cork, ‘The vertical quill should extend about five inchesPutbelowthe the prepared The bottle shold he almost Full of water. cork into it, withthe vertical quill extending down into the water. Place the horizontal quill ¢o your mouth, aed blow into it. The air will enter the vertical quill and force water up. The water fn turn will be sent forward from the bottle in a spray as you level fal s blow through the horizontal quill. When the water water into more pt must you the end of the vertical quill below the bottle FUN

FOR YOUR

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2931

GANG

Ploy “Now You Seo It—Now You Don’t”

there's nothing that Now You See It— Now You Don't" Every boy oF girl ought to make ao) the outfit and have it on HEE BP Catt RS LT hand, ‘Out of old. newspapers and magazines clip pictures ofal Kindsof things, selecting the larger Rgures that ‘ean be mosteasily seen from a distance. Give 13 oF 20 of these in scattered formation on a big cardboard such as the top of a suitbos, ‘One player holds the pieture-oard for the others to see Alle them to gnther around a close as they wish [At the end of half a minute, the player holding the card should turn it avway from the players so they cannot see it Any more Each player must then write a list of all the thingss. he can remember having, seen, ‘The time limit is four minute TE to of more players are tied because they wrote down thed e:boar same number of afticles correctly, have a secondplayerpicturwith the The at, s look to ready for the tied player ost accurate and longest list wins.

AN

X-RAY

CARD

It Roveals The Bones In Your Hond This feather "X-ray" card is really a fake, but it's fan to make ani use because with it you seem to be able to see the bones in your hand. ‘You must have to pieces of cardboard and a chicken feather. First thing to do is ext a round hole about the size of a five-cent piece in each eard, Make these holes at the same place inf each card, ‘Next, cut a piece of chicken feather that is a lite larger than the holes. Glue the two cards firmly together with the feather between them and over the holes, The device is now ready for vse. ‘Hold the card in_one hand and look at your other hand through the feather. The bones in your hand will apparently have Lecomte visible to you. Look through the feather at a pencil and the lead will seem to have become visible, also. Its an illusion, of course, but fun! Try i on your friends, JAW-DREAKERS Say this as fast as you eam 10 tines: Niekervcerubblegrb, i mixed biscits, a box of mixed bisute and a beck mixer lly Pepper pot prety pansies in a prety posy pot FOOLISH

FUNNIES

‘Many A Laugh In This Pencil-Postime Boys and girls who like to ‘draw can have a whale of a a party stunt ‘good time with called Foolish Funnies. "You need a strip of paper about she inches by two inches in size, Fold it aeoss its width into three equal parts. ‘Two or three friends are necessary to play the game ‘The frst player, keeping the paper folded, draws a head of a man, woman, child, animal or bird on the top third of the strip. When finished, he folds this part under and, without showing it to the next player, passes von. The second player must ase the eecond third of the strip to draw the body of either a person, an animal ora bird. Wien finished, he, in turn, passes the paper back to the first person (if only two are playing) or to a third person (if there are three) who, without seeing the head or body, must drave legs on the last third of the str. ‘When he is finished, the entie strip is opened up and the resulting assembly of head, body and legs will be worth a big laugh. Figure 4 shows the possibilities, ‘The first player drew man’s head. The second player, unaware of what the fist had ‘drawn, drew the body of a small boy with a slingshot and the third player drew the legs of a horse. To make it easier to join body to head, and legs to body, it ig perfectly fair for each artist to extend the lines of his part of the picture slightly below the fold, as was done in our illus: tration

THE SURVIVOR VOL. HOME-MADE

2932

7 CHECKERBOARD

You Can Use Buttons For Checkers

s checker of A. game ered on a. check payed vou he male yours! a: tore zest agile “To make your ovn checks exboard, fof cardboard about fourteen inches square to serveasthe hase of the board. Then ¢ ‘kd magazine and out of the colored pictures init cut thinytwo Linch dark size, squares and thirty-two light squares of theon same other the cardboard. Ar(Give these squares next to each right-hand corner of our drav:range them as shown inthe lower of the cardboard edge the around all space of inch Jing, allowing an fora border “The border is made by eutting strips one inch wide out of an the edge other picture taken froma mayzzive. Giue these around wil preserve boar: the over bf the checkerboard. A coat of shellac it anid make it shine. Get twelve large black buttons and twelve big white ones for -ryen’ and you are realy to playa game. "A hoine-made checkerboard woth be a dandy gift to make for sone pal who isi can mae using only the letters fa See how many words you‘CONS OLIDATE “This word i a verh is pronounced "con-solibedate” with the acent fon “chad mean t0 unite more than $9 words, Can you? ‘You should e able to make

JAW-BREAKERS Say this fast 10 times: Chops, steaks, seafood Twi scree, steel serews, destroyer. VEST-POCKET

YO-YO

Made OF Two Buttons And Some Thread No matter how many fine toys you Bave, you can ale sways ise another one, and & dandy for either boys oF tisls to make is a vestDocket yop, The ro-yo ean be made about five minstes, Best pare abot it is

pecan Ea fe od ID

era ey §|

rendy for use almost any~ where, You need only two rather large buttons and a piece of thread, sitly with the earvel sides against Sew the buttons to a piece of heavy thread to the “axle” aul wine each other, Tie this thread around and around, ‘The thread should be about two feet long. ‘of the thread between thumb and finger. Hold the free Let the buttons drop toward fefloor, When the thread is 3 all unwound, jerk it upwardge ly. ‘This will eause the buttons fo climb bck up, You can keep them goi g up and doven that way indefinitely

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 COLOR-VANISHING DISC

‘Three Color: Disopposr When You Whirl It With this device which = you can make in a jilly, you fan eause three different colors to disappear almost entirely from the face of a cardboard dite, After you have made one, tl school and show it to the ‘other boys and a Gat a dise out of card board, It should be abost Unree inches in diameter (Figure 1). With youe erayans oF paints, color one halfof this dise yellow. Then color one qatter of it ced and another quarter blue. Figure 2 shovrs how these divisions of color are arranged. The third thing is to shove the point of a pencil or a round sie into the exact center of the disc, as ia Pigure 3. Push the Stick through the enrdhoard in such a way’ that the dise will ing firmly to i ‘The vanisher is now ready. To make the colors disappear almost entirely, simply whirl the stick between your palnis as the hoy is doing in Figure 4. Hace your friends watch the die ‘They'll be surprised that the colors become almost invisible as the dise whirls rapidly. DRAW-AWORD This word represonte a feaer: Draw an automobile, Then draw a snap of the Lite States, What ithe Bower? (vono09) PLAY

CALENDAR

PITCH

Get A Sheet From A Calendar And You're Ready When you are looking for something new to have fun with, just get last imonth’s calendar page—if te a big fone—and the problem is solved. The calendar page, with: dont any preparation of it whatsoever,beeo hoard! ‘The game is called Ca cenay Pitch and to pl are necessary, although thore can bese if a third set of "aven is provi ‘The men are simply checkers of buttons. If checkers are used, fone player can have the sels and the other the blacks, Eaeh player should have three mien All you have to slo is place the ealenar on the floor, face up. ‘he bigger the sheet is, the better, for the big sheets have big ber-squares and that makes the game most practical Indicate a tawliue fiveor six feet away frosh the nearest edge of the calendar. If the eslendar sheet is exceptionally large, the taw-line should be tven farther away from i The players stand, one at a tine, with the” toes touching the tavv-line and toss their men a the calendar. 7he object is to have the men land on the highest munbers, Each player throws three tmen and then it the nest player's turn to throw his three. Ifa man Innds on a line between two members, the player is credited Fh the sinaller of the two muni ers separated by the Tine the winner First player to sore

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 RACING PAPER

2933

DOLLS

Blow On Them And They Will Move

Paper dots hat “walk” can be. made Ina ji Races ca be Held th them ‘All you bave to dois et the figure of a dressed dal of paper. The dll ean aout five inches Nigh nl theee ches ile atthe Cat frame around the sli of the dll Ben hi {rain baloard gently and to bu the dll wight 1foldfaceTe tighny. can be dramThis il theacdllas ana brace the i g u r e ean be elo TTosae the del wall” stan it pom a snwath eh asa tabletop, Pace you face cose to it an bow surface gently pon the bottom eg of ted’ ert andthe frame. ‘hes wi comer the do to how to blow at the dll Tf yo blo too hav or strikes to high, the dl wl top le ove, ‘hav’the whatigremakes racing thece dels fn Tf each of to a dol, the can s be set np ata satting player The First player to get his doll to the Sis fine w 1a Moe,dol falls point amt contire t BUTTON

BASEBALL

A Good Rainy-Doy Gome

For 4. good saoy Fe out alis easyld you akeneed or the a piece wideof andcandb13oardines10 s inche long, ingTis can be ebtained beat up the top of 8 Carina son Nest, with ier ad poe ci neatly Ly ot the gran shownion,in Figure of fhe stat Tn ion tufeld Ler the words onthe dai a oateld sections tne fh is a Sapper, Fige 2 sve bow! tose the aappet to anake a runnee-b a So will become adept with the snapper. “The game is played much the same as real baseball totes is, each representedhy one player. There are fo ninthree

a¢ the honve plat av “To i play the game, place a suaner-bton per, try to cause it to land is

thyesbet hit ora ome Try to sap te runner taton soi will olan in the ined scons rath “Strike or in ne the thre outed sections marked “Oat Ifthe Buton tds in te of the tv are near home plate marked “Fol Bal” shoot Sesin, IC i londs within the Wanond where the words “Tey Again” appear, shoot gain Fou, will osteldrun. theeShc ofare thensevenare “Taig places” whichneeare thatgood inthe fora home marked

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

“H, RO" Aion for them, 16 a player gets a one-base hit, he places one of his runner butions on firse base. If he get a one-base hit with his next runmer-button, he advancshould es the -button from first co second an places the new runnerfist-buttorunner n on (00 until he scores some runs or is retired by ats, frst, and 30 WISHBONE

FUN

Make A Leaping Lena What do you do with the wishbone of the turkey or chicken you have for Sun ces day dinner? Bo natestein ne withReleasesmi. eunce Nothing? Well, reser in | ‘ast before it is theown assay Out of it you can make a Leaping Lena, ‘A Leaping Lena is sil 2 wishbone fel up. with string and a small stick © that wil eap high into the Loop a piece of about as langa8 a tothpe an With this stile tit the string woundup. The ends ofthe wishbone willbe pulled stighty toward ‘each other as you do this, so he careful or you may break thems When the siring is wound up, adjust the stick so one end of i barely touches the elosed end of the wiehbone, ‘The Leaping Lena 5s now ready oling the stick in place, pt the wishbone on a table, Release —sMileand all. The stile will ly acound, ‘This will cause the wishbone to pop into the ar. BALANCE

A FEATHER

Ws An Art You Con Learn Every boy and giel who has ever seen a cizeus knows how fascinating it is to watch a balancing act ‘Theartof balancing looks like it might be hard to raster and it really is anti you lave practiced, But with practice any hoy of sel can learn the knack and De able co amuse friends by balancing such things as Jong feathers and ong pieces fof tissue paper on the hand, the nose and the chin Feathers and strips of tissue paper are especially easy to lance Decause they areof light weight and fall more slowly than heavier objects. This gives the balaneer time to move quickly forward ‘or backward or to one side and thus bring the feather again into an upright position. good balancer can keep a feather on his nose or chin for as long as two or three minutes Our illustration gives you an idea of how to balance a feather and how to fold a long stripof tissue paper so i ean be balanced fs yotr hand-—or your nose oF chin, for that mater. Learn to balance a feather, I's font

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 CROSSPATCH

2934 GAME

Hours OF Fun With Pencil And Paper On a sheet of paper print alot of numbers (Figure I). "There mast be two of each number, but the numbers of each identical pair must be located as far apart as pos: sible. Any mumbers. you ‘wish can be use. ‘When the sheet has been well covered with numbers the game is ready to start Each player must have a pencil. Players take tens AN player selects any number he wishes and then nmust draw a Tine fom that number to its Uupicate, The line he draws must not cross any other line on the sheet, nor ean it pase through any other number than the one which i his gol ‘The first player who finds i impossible to connect two identical nonbers without crossing a Tine or passing through another number is the loser. ‘One line ean be made to parallel another Tine, buf no lines co. ‘ross, Impress this upon each layer. Tf you wish, each gaine can count 10 points. First player to win three games, or 30 points, becomes champion JAW-BREAKERS ‘Tomy Thacher thought Tile Thresher tok Thco's thimble to the temple toe, ‘Say "ile Lol" a fst ae sou ean 10 ts. Shallow shore show some signs of sunshine. Bits his hook aa hates his book. ve fleas Fie lies a ly faster than Baby Dive bays big balloons. Silly sid Se shot San at Fre al ft Say “aw fleas” a5 fast you can 10 times, creak queens CCacher cass bent Pity Brindle brass bands youbackeansear10d times. Say Sve sver” as fastFred'sa8 feesh fish for Friday Fighty Fannie forgot PASTE-UP

NOTES

You Clip Words Out OF Newspapers And Magazines Some day when you want to writea leter toa frien, send a "paste-up note stead of writing by hand. Such a letter, a8 shown in ‘on illustration, is composed Si eR fof words clipped out of newspapers and magazines ia ase wu TOOK, ani then pasted wpon a sheet ff paper to niake complete sentences ‘The words are clipped out of headlines and advertze iments. Te isa good idea in order to have plenty of ids to vse in your letters, to clip out about 20 every day, all in different kinds of type. So they will be neatly sorted when you want to compose a letter, put all the words starting with “A” in one ‘envelope, all those starting wich “B” ia another, and so on, You will require 26 envelopes, one for each letter of the alphabet, and of course, they'll become preity fat with clippings after a

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

week or two, When you want to write a pasteup letter, just get out your envelopes and look for the words that say what you want to say. Paste them on a sheet of paper as shown in the illastenton, ad in at all your letter willbe ready to mail YOUR

OWN

MOVIE

STARS

‘You Can Be A Hollywood Director Boys and girls who collect ictuees of their favorite movie actors will nd this fun-project interesting. By following the directions you ‘can make a picture stand up fon a table or shelf. JF yor. assemble a whole lot of fglures you enn stand them in groups as chough they were ‘waiting to go on the set for the shooting of a picture ‘You ean then be the director anv pst your actors through thele paces. Full-figure pictures should be clipped from magazines and newspapers. Glue each picture to a piece of lightweight eardboard and then, with scissors, trim the excess cardboard away from around the figure. At the feet leave a panel of cardboard fone inch high and 2)4 inches ki In the center of this panel make a vertical eut with your sci sors, extending it upward about 5 of an inch (Figuce 1). Next, cut another panel, making it the same size, Make @ S6-inch scissorseut downward in this panel at the exact centr, as in Figure 2. “To make the figure stand up, simply slide the two panels tegether at ight angles COMIC-FIGURE

STATUES

Use Your Favorite Funny Paper People Every boy or giel has a favorite comie-sttip har acter, and here isthe way by which you ean make Ride cardboard statuettes of it ‘They are fun to make and, when finished, you can place them on your desk. Tf you make enowgh of them you can even ase them for place cards at a party ‘Ont of the newspaper clip the figure of your favorite comic. Paste it on a piece of lightweight cardbonrd that will fod easily With a riser find the centerpo and bottom celges of the card. Beginning at that point, use a sharp Knife to ‘cut through the cardboard around the upper half of the comic Figure en that has been done, fold the upper half of the cardboard back and down, This will cause the upper half of the figure to project above the fold, The part of the eard that his been folded back wil serve asa brace so the whole figure will stand up. Color the figure wi'k. erayon or paints ‘After making one figure you ean easily make a whole family of comie characters,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ROOT-ROT KURT SAXON’S ANSWER TO ALEX HALEY CONTENTS

5 7 8 10

Gambia .... Negro Slavery . Negroes .. Slave Trade in the Congo Basin Cannibalism

...

Negroland and the Negroes

‘The Realm

Ea!

%

27

of the Congo

‘Aunt Eve Interviewed. ‘The Poor Whites of the South Education of the Colored Population of Louisiana ‘A Sermon to Servants . ‘The Freedman’s Story . How Sal Came Through . Debates on Arming Slaves . Bloodhounds and Slaves

.

eT

Copyright ©1978 by Kurt Saxon 2nd Edition ©1994 oe

ATLAN

FORMULARIES P.O. Box 95

Alpena, AR 72611 (501) 437-2999

. 36

» 39 2 49 + 60 + 64 . 67 a) . 87 + 88

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2936

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ROOT-RO' KURT SAXON'S ANSWER TO ALEX HALEY

ROOTS, by Alex Haley, is a slander against all during the days of slavery and white Southerners used humiliation to all their descendants as ings of guilt among many whites whose ancestors had nothing to do with slavery ROOTS is also a disservice to blacks, causing them resentment of whites and a false pride in their own ancestors as well as a belief that they are somehow in bondage here, rather than living the good life in their native homeland. “As a descendant of Southern whites, T have written an answer to Haley's slanders and compiled eleven artieles and stories from the 19th Century on the real slave trade and slave life in the American South. Kunta Kente, a devout Moslem, born in 1750 in the village of Juffure, four days upriver from the mouth of the Gambia in West Africa was captured about 1770 by whites. This fable has been presented to Americans in the foolish account, "ROOTS", by Alex Haley. Now in its second showing as a TV series to millions of credulous whites and blacks, it is caleulated to instil pride and anti-white hatred in blacks and guilt and self hatred in whites. Elaborate in detail, as are most accounts writ Len in the Big Lie style, it is so full of holes that any objective scholar would reject it in its entirety. However, since few objective scholars ar also publishers these days, the lie has remained relatively unchallenged. Worst of all, the non objective scholars are so cowed by fears of being stigmatized as racists that anything some boorish betters must be tolerated. lout writes agi ‘Aside from such considerations, proof to the contrary is simply unavailable lo most modern scholars. So much has been lost that only a col: lector of 19th century accounts has the real facts to refer to. Others have to look to modern accounts by liberal idealists, so prejudiced in fa vor of the underdog that they are blind to their own long-range interes ‘The most amazing thing about this whole fable is Alex's arrogance in omitting documentation. Small wonder, since slaving was extremely unpopular with those. not engaged in the trade. It is understandable, therefore, that records were sketchy and seldom preserved after the transae tions of captains and shipowners and/or capt:

and slave dealers were completed. On talk shows, Alex has related questioning surviving relations, collecting letters, ete. His freed ancestors left the plantation at the end of the Civil War and we are to believe that the plan tation records still exist intact. In the chaos of the Reconstruction, ex-slave owners would have had little reason to preserve such records. I doubt. if one out of a thousand ‘American blacks can trace his ancestry back to any plantation. But even if Alex could fix that location, there would be no mention of Kunta Kente in any named, or even records. Slaves were not numbered by the ship's captains. His master changed his name so “Kunta Kente" would never have been written down. His slave descendant, Kizzy, was supposedly taught to read from the Bible by her playmate and mistress. But this doesn't mean she could write. Nor would Kizzy have dared to write the family history, as literacy among slaves was usually strietly forbidden. Illiterates, constantly oppressed and beaten, never going more than three minutes at a time without some traumatic humiliation (if you believe the story) would have no reason to preserve a family legend. I should suppose slaves had better things to think about than the ravings of a mad ancestor. Ii would be easy, but tedious and unrewarding to nit-pick and disect each inaccuracy, page by page. But for instance, I cite Alex's reference to “a pile of books” on a shelf by his grandmother's bed, (ROOTS, page 25) left by his grandfather many years before. Only the wealthy could afford to own books in those days and anyway, tropical mildew would have destroyed them in a season. But let’s call this “author's licence” ‘As a naturalist, Alex is pathetic, as on page 31 of ROOTS he tells of a termite mound being bro: ken into and thousands of termites pouringout to get away. They would retreat further inside and only soldiers and builders would rush to the break. No matter. ‘To contradict more such unimportant absurdities would only be boring. Going from the book to the TV series; the Mandinkas (if such a tribe existed) were presented as a brave, clean, strong people, loving in peace and

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2937

fierce in war. They lived the idyllic life of farmers nd goatherds. Chapter 16 of the book shows many in the tribe were slaves, whieh Alex share~ excuses as being merely the equivalent of leading, The ‘TV series omits this part, croppers. of any the audience to believe that slave owningKunta’ s kind would have been abhorrant to people. Besides, no one who reads the articlecouldon black slave owners in the Congo (page 10) take the sharecropper line seriously. institu ‘Actually, slavery was a black African thou tion accepted and practiced by them for sands of years. Even so, as Moslems, the Mandinkas would have been exempt from enslavement. ‘The Arabs, although not present in the book, considered all heathen fair game. However, those blacks who were converted to Islam were either et alone or used to caplure their infidel s black brothers for the slave trade, All Moslem are brothers and even whites left. black, Moslems alone, lest the Arabs protest, which they would Arab have. Since the whites depended on manychattels , slavers to supply them with their human picking up black Moslems would have been more isanee than it was worth. her, there is no evidence of Moslem influ were cence in the American slaves’ religions. Theyvarious invariably practicers of black magic and forms of African witeheraft. This alone, casts further doubt on Alex's account, since, although Kunta Kente could read and write in Arabie and ‘ed five times daily to Allah, his tribe's cus were ridden with heathen superstitions. “There is no God but Allah and Mohammed is his prophet”, is the basic tenet of Islam. No real Moslem convert would be allowed to retain the heathen rituals of his ancestors. As the early counts show, (page 5} there were Moslem tribes in Gambia, but Kunta's people would not have been among them, Kunta's grandmother, on page 67 of ROOTS, tells him that during her girlhood (possibly 40 invaded her years before, or about 1730) whites village and captured her. The first ship of whites s which had penetrated the region commanded by a Captain Stibbs in 1723 looking, for gold, not slaves ( page 6 )‘The idea of whites capturing s place, is ridiculous. ‘Ihe interior of Afriea was often fatal to whiles. Only explorers, missionari and gold hunters ventured beyond the coasts. ‘Their mortality rate from tropical diseases was high and in Gambia the climate was only “fairly

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

healthy during the dry months” ( page 5 ). Slaves were purchased from black chiefs or Arab slavers. Their cost was from pennies to maybe a pound, depending on from which group they were purchased. A string of beads for one, a bottle of rum for another, a couple of yards of cheap cloth for another one. Their cheapness, of livcoupled with the {act of their 50-50 chance a virt ing to be sold in the Americas ( page 7) is spear in al guarantee that no whites would risk a the guts or fever to capture slaves themselves, Besides, ship crews were minimal, so the captains would have been short-handed if crewmen were lost. It simply wouldn't have been worth the trouble from any point of view. ‘The account of about twenty slave ships moored upriver (ROOTS, page 70) is further nonsense, as slavers did not congregate in fleets. Al though the British owned slaving companies, slavers were mostly individual ships, regardless ‘of how many a company might own, with independent captains under contract. There may have been twenty ships anchored at, the mouth of the Gambia at Bathurst, but not upriver. Besides, slave raids would not have been held during the rainy season and the Gambia has a dry season depth of only 13 to 20 feet, hardly deep enough for slavers with a load of human eargo (page 5 )Page 70 of ROOTS also gives an account of the king of Barra leading his soldiers against a fleet of lavers and burning them to the waterline and killingall their crews. This is an absurdity hardly worth repeating except as a story for children. Itis not likely that any slavers operated around Gambia as the trade was largely restricted to areas further south and conducted by agents. The story, “Negroland and the Negroes” (page 27) is not particularly interesting coastal tribes were not often but it does show that bothered by slavers. It also illustrates the discomfort of whites, even on the coast. Not all Africans were involved in slavery. The Krus were neither enslaved nor were they slave owners. They did own women called “wives”, although a chief who owned 3000 women and called them wives was stretching a point as far as the

women themselves were concerned. But owning women was hardly different from owning slaves.

Alex's account of the Mandinkas paints a picture of misery and starvation only the hopelessly nostaligic could relish. His claimed ancestors were in worse shape than the sorriest American Indian tribe, Starvation, drouth, wet, insects,

slavery, constant terror, was hardly a pristine

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2938

utopia from which the noble savage would develop. Recent visitors to the area he claims as his an: ce stral homeland describe the natives there as the most wretched of people. 1 should suppose any ghetto dweller in New York would consider himself well-off by comparison. Furthermore, upon reading the account of by blacks in “The Slive Trade in the his arguments aga Congo Basin”, who bought slavesas being brutes, is pret Compared to the black slavers, the whites were benign ‘Actually, the Afri ‘ans lent. themselves to en: they had no feelings slavement by whites. Since for their fellow Africans, is it any wonder that both Arabs and whites considered them fair game? After all, if these poor creatures were doomed to the most miserable, torturous exis: tance, if they were allowed to live at all, could slavery in America or an Arab state be worse? ‘And those who made it to Ameriea were far better off than those who remained captive servants in native villages. ‘Alex may have known something of these conditions so relocated his mythical ancestors to a less harsh setting. But placing them in Gambia was the most clumsy grasping at straws. His real ancestor was most likely some pitiful Congolese woman who would have been butchered and eaten if her black captor hadn't been offered a bottle of rum in trade for her. Although I wish no slave had ever been broughtto Ameriea, any black can only be thankful that his ancestor was sold to the whites. Hating modern whites for what a few of our andid is a form of insanity. I'm sure no ican black would trade places with the African. e modern black Alex writes against the slavers with great bit terness. But would he want to have been reared as was the fictional Kunta Kente? Kunta was brought up in a truly (olalitarian system. Tis every hour was controlled and regimented as strictly as is that of any Chinese living under modern communism. His time, his thought, his life, was not his own. All was tradition, condi tioning, molding, regimentation. Where, in all that, was the real Kunta Kente? ‘The TV series and the book shows the captive Kunta a borderline psychotic with no identity of his own. He could not adapt since he had never made an important decision for himself, It’s little wonder he proved to be a mental defective.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Had he been reared in America with its lax discipline, his insanity would have gotten him committed to an institution, That he was indeed sane can be shown by comparison with the other slaves on the plantation. They had adapted. ‘They were normal, He couldn't, so he wasn’t normal at, all Lest his rebelliousness in the face of all the odds be attributed to strength, consider this analogy: Suppose you were captured and carried off Lo Outer Mongolia and sold to a vill chieftan. There, you meet others of French, German, Polish and Italian nationalities. You know only English and they can't communicate to you or each other except in snatehes of Mongolian. Your master names you Oom Tang. You insist you are George Blake, Whack. “Oom Tang”. "No, George Blake”. Whack. “Oom Tang”. "George Blake”. Whack. You pick up a little Mongolian and your fellow slaves tell you to settle down. Cooperate. They're doing all right under the circumstances. They're not chained or beaten. ‘They're not trying to run away. Where can they go? ‘They tell you this but you run anyway. You're beaten. You run agi Your toes are chopped off. What are you proving? ‘This isn’t happening to the others. They're not weaklings or cowards. But maybe you are. Maybe descendant; a reyou're just plain nuts, Shoua ld spected Amero-Mongolian scholar, Toirin Salatu, write a 729 page book of nonsense about the heroic American, George Blake? That, in itself, might be a kind of insanity if it were meant to be believed. But then again, your descendant becomes wealthy and goes on Mongolian TV. So all you got out of it was a hole in the ground and dirt shoveled in your face ROOTS has proven to be the greatest racist con since Unele ‘Tom's Cabin. But it gives me the greatest pleasure to show the other side. T was raised mainly in the North, but my roots are in Arkansas. So I grew up knowing all sides as few others are privileged. Rather than go further and dispute the Kente clan's misadventures in the American South, I'll let. my own ancestors and their Northern brothers tell it like it really was. The following articles were all printed in Yankee publications during and soon after the Civil War. ‘They had no axe to grind. They wrote of what they saw. They weren't writing to us. But their version of Africans, slave life and the Southernudes towards blacks were first-hand and

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2939

objective. They were good people, for the most part ‘Ther was a Simon Legree here and there but such, were not Lypical, as they are depicted in ROOTS. Slave owners were as much a part of (he system, as were their slaves. In the holler regions of the deep South were agribusinesses with their monocultures of cotton, ane, etc. Their owners had little person: contact with the slaves and so were often unconcerned with their treatment, The work was brute labor and mainly reserved for brutes. Blacks with the intelligence to do regular work around the farm or in the home were too valuable (o waste n such oceupations. Slaves who were too stupid, lazy or uncooperative to work around the farm were sold to such plantations. ‘There was the whip swinging overseer, usually black. Kunta Kente would most cet nly have been sold down the river to the cane fields, It was in these agribusinesses where slaves wore most likely (o run away. They were the ont Tor which most reward posters were printed. The average slave owner had no interest in catching runaways from such places, hence, the incentive of a reward, Even rewards were not enough for many decent slave owners to become involved so there were professional slave catchers operating on the same basis as the bounty hunters of the old West It was also on these huge agribusinesses where families were separated. The owners of the kind of plantations shown in ROOTS seldom broke up a family unless forced to by economic They knew their slaves as people and wer considerate of their well-being as any decent ployer of today. They wanted to keep them happy and breaking up the family would have insured only resentment from the other slaves and nothing but trouble from then on. In the following reprints, the 19th century encyclopedia descriptions of Gambia make no mention of slave (rading in that area. The excerpts on the Negro (page 8) gives no hint of Moslem slaves ‘The Yankee explorer who wrote rhe Realm of the Congo”, showed nothing but contempt for Africans and displayed attitudes not reflected by the slave owners in the other articles, The story was mainly of exploration and I have reprinted only relevant excerpts. Read and judge for yourself. You can but conclude, as Ido, that the whites in ROOTS were

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

caricatures and composites of the worst of the slave owners and not at all representative of the averag “Aunt Eve Interviewed”, tells of a beloved exslave and her fond recollections of slave life during Colonial day: Slaves were generally respected, loved and well cared for. Bible Smith, of “The Poor Whites of the South”, so loved his slave, Jake, that he apparently named his son after him, ‘The writer of “Education of the Colored Popu ation of Louisiana” was a Yankee liberal of his jay and properly points out that there were black slave owners in Louisiana, just as pro-slavery as any white slave owner. I cut the article off after the relevant information had been covered. Yankee writers of the last century had good reason (o resent Southerners, but I found no stories by them reflecting the constant brutality and downright meanness of whites depicted in ROOTS. The clergyman who bought a plantation may seem a rascal, but he offered no threats of force to his slaves. By his thinking, he was showing genuine concern for his charges. Oby, of “The Freedman’s Story”, was torn between real love and respect for his master and his yearning for an uncertain freedom. In Septemberof 1864, Sheridan defeated Early and liberated northern Verginia. Oby crossed the Union controlled lines in October and got work with a Sutler. Being too frail for this, he hired on as a house servant. By late 1866 he could read well enough to see that DeVere had the story straight. Young Miss Broome of the fictionalized, “How Sal Came Through”, was genuinely concerned with her friend-slave, Sal and wanted her to practice Christian forgiveness towards a plantation rival Excerpts from the “Monthly Record of Current Events” for 1864-65, gives the main points of th debate on arming the slaves to fight North during the close of the Civil War. The fact that this issue was up for debate, in the first place, should be proof that the slaves were trusted to be loyal to the system by most, even though they were generally believed unqualified through lack of training and the lack of time involved. Had Alex's characterizations been accurate the arming of slaves would never have come up for debate.

es

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2940

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

CHAMBER'S ENCYCLOPEDIA — 1891

GAMBIA factures of vegetable oils and bricks, and some the more Gambia, a river of Western Africa, Senegambia, boat-building. ‘The staple product is the ground. of streams southerly of the two great nut, which is exported to the south of Enrope for enters the Atlantic after a course estimated at over the’ extraction of oil, although this trade has 1400 miles, by an estuary which in some partsto declined since 1858. | Other products are hides, measures nearly 27 miles across, but contracts 24° 13° Bathurst, mouth’( rice, cotton, heeswax, kola nuts, and india-rubber, e h t at 2 than more little from navigable and’ there is an active entrepat. trade with the ig It Jong.) W. N. lat., 16° 36’ to up tons 150 neighbouring French settlements in cotton goods, Sine to November for vessels of spirits, rice, kola nuts, and hardware. In the ten Barraconda, about 400 miles from the sea, ‘The ‘ears 1878-87 the imports (mostly British) ranged whole of the lower river, extending to Georgetown, Below " waters. from £217,938 in 1884 to £69,243 in_ 1886; the British is 180 miles from Bathurst, exports (chiefly to France) from £254,711 in’ 1882 Barraconda the river overflows its banks in the rainy season, and, like the Nile, leaves a fertile to £79,516 in 1886, The revenue in, the sume deposit of mud.—The British settlement of Gambia period ‘ranged from £28,952 to £ hut. the occupies the banks of the river as far up as George: expenditure never fell below £18,361. Formerly a dependency of Sierra Leone, ‘the’ settlement town, though not continuously, Its actual areais was created an independent. colony in 1843, and about 69 sy. m., embracing St Mary's Island, a deeame a, portion of the West African § sandbank about $4 miles tong by 14 broad, mostly in 1876 in 1888 it was made a soparate Bathurst containing but swamps, low with covered ; opposite mainland the on Combo, British ment. The settlement is connected (q.v.); by telegraph cables, and ‘Mbrida, onthe north Banke; the Ceded Mile steamers call fortnightly. ‘There are 14 denomi and MCarthy’s Island, with Georgetown. The tional schools (8 Mohammedan), receiving grants climate is officially described as only ‘fairly healthy in aid, with about 1300 pupils, Bop. (1881) 14,150, during the dry months.’ Besides the weaving ineluding some 25 Europeans. of colton into native cloths, there are manu: ENCYCLOPEDIA BRITANNICA — 1892

GAMBIA, Gascon, Ba Disa, or Fura, an important river of Western Africa, which entors the Atlantic about 13" 60’ N. lat. _Tta sources aro in the eontral plateau of tho Fata Jallon highlands, a tract of country about 240 miles inland, which also contains the head waters of the Senegal, the Falemo, the Rio Grande, and some tributaries of the Niger. Flowing almost due N, for the frst 200 miles of its course, it turns somewhat abruptly to the W., and continuoa in that direction through a country of great fertility. Steamors ean proceed up the riveras faras Yaba Tenda ; the channel remains navigablo for boats 300 miles from tho mouth to the falls of Barracdnda; and above the falls it is again navigable, as was shown by Clovernor Macdonnell's expedition in 1801, for at loost, 160 miles farther, ‘Tho prinefpal affluentis the Neries, which, coming from the north, joins tho main stream about 30 or 38 miles above the falls, At Fattntenda, a short distanco below the falls, the river has a breadth, even in the dry season, of about 320 feet, with a depth of from 13 to 20 foot. Tn tho rainy season it rises from 20 to 60 feet, and the wholo country downseards to tho sen io aid under water, and receives a rich alluvial deposit. ‘Tho British colony of Clambia comprises a considerable territory mainly on the left bank at tho mouth of the river, Elephants Island about 100 milea from the sea, and Macarthy’s Island still further inland, ‘The whole area under British authority ig 21 square miles, The popu tion in 1851 was stated at 5693, in 1861 at 6939, and in 1871 at 14,190 (7306 mates and 6884 females). "In tho 15 years ftom 1860 to 1874 the total gross revenue was

£268,232, making an annual average of £17,802; and the {gross amount of public expenditure in the same period was £255,991, makiiig an annual average of £17,019, of a total surplus of revenue over expenditure of £2041. Tn 1862, 1863, and 1864 tho liabilities exceeded the assets by £3638, £4817, and £5492 respectively, but there is n0 funded’ debt. ‘The Gambin settlement, which formerly oust tho imperial revenue from £20,000 to £25,000 per annum, now provides for its own defence,—an armed police force, reeruited mainly from the Mahometan tribe of the Houssas, having been substituted since 1869 for the imporial troops. “Tho parliamentary grant, which liad averaged about £4200 por annum irom 1866 to 2867, was re Duced co £1900 in 1868, and finally withdrawn ia 1871, tnd all expenses are met by the local revenue, ‘The Pambia district was originally united with Sierra Leone a the dissolution of the Afvican Company in 182; in 2243 it was made a separate colony, the first governor being Henry Frowd Scagtam ; in 1868 it was reunited to Sierra Leone; and it is now governed by an adminis trator. ‘The capital of tho colony 1s Bathurst, a town on the eastern sido of St Mary's Island.

St Mary's Island lies at the mouth ‘of tho river on the south side, closo to the mainland, froin which sepa, rated by aatretch of mangrove swamp and a uarrowitisaemet the river called Oyster Creek, Its about 18 miles in Jongth by Tess than a mile in breadth, of a slightly elevated plain of sandy so, which andin theconsists dry acason Vocomes a bed of hot end shifting dust. wre natu, ally not many trees on the islands though «‘Vhero fow cocoa-nute,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2941

palms, papaws, willows, bananas, oleanders, and guaras Tabago to maintain a precarious existence, ‘The Barbadoe pride, howover, flourishes Iuxuriantly (Captain Howitt), Bathrst is on the whole a well-built. town, the principal material employed being a dirty red sandstino coated with whitewash, » It lies about 12 or 14 fect above the level of the river, ‘Th markot house is built, of iron, and the market place seas planted with trees in 1869.” Besides the Government hiowss and tho barracks, there is a hospital fourided by General Macdonnoll, a courthouse, and an Episcopal eburch completed about 1869. ‘The population of the town is of a very motley description, including, Desides tho white officials, and traders to the number of about 60, half-castes of sll shades, liberated negroes, Tolloffs, Varras, and otlor local tribes. ‘Tho past of the as mainland immediately contiguous to St Mary's is known to 2 from by Tong British Combo, an area of about 6 milestreaty with the king 3 miles brond having been eccured by fof Combo in 1853. St ‘3M'Carthy’s Island lies about 180 or Zvu mes avove breadth in 1 and length in milos 54 about is It Mary's. ‘There are two or threa “factories,” # eotisiderablo atrading town, peopled partly by Hiborated Africans, thisa fort,wes thoMethlst tua church, and a schoolhouse, ‘Though understood long was it spot actually in British possession, they were under British toprotection bby Gambia traders thothatstream the de. but, according up nich farther proceed must_ they patches of Lord Carnarvon in 1877, ft their own risk as soon as thoy advanco beyond British was tho seat of the territory. St James's Island, which about miles from British factory in the 18th century, isEuropean17 occupation, At Mary's. It still bears traces of but is gradually being washed away by the river, palm oi aul phim arabieg but even these ero obtained tn quantities and; in 1871.76 British arol river

154 foreignvessels entered, with

es (t nsmanti ket hor Ger mae t suall eonven innsthe Dumber of statio attendryed as 1860,evenbing for backthat, 10 soos, onMCD Batho ab HE en no by 3278 no orvera but there are Tho rehool waamith established; > darernent Roman chareh, mn’ connexion‘retin ofthe Episcopal in 1873, Hanno, ahoolboune lige “Titel by the ‘Carthoginian explorer

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

and stnob boone elyThatKnownEagleto thetraders Borys diesoverers bu Stns tl 1018 Gogen farm thee eens on to this quarter, "Tu tetshinyear'nThompeom compeny maawas autformedout forfo thotho ‘exploration 3 tho rivet ’toven, Eathnrie but henever ant necveded inandrashing Keaven, 4 Portoguceswotrading atomned, his fate nant known yes aiernavl, RishnedFoboon trance beyond thoflinaf Batrncondng Sn floue,abat 40 Seyarn, tywat Vermaaten Batch Recon. Tu 172d Capa wad oxy te" Aen Company to erly seporta of gol; ia yooceeed dailoeabore the fal s. Yermuyden's ‘Tho teety of ‘Bat Verein 1489 anigned00

‘THE AFRICAN SLAVE TRADE ENCYCLOPEDIA BRITANNICA 1892

‘Tho sistlawned Roglohman who engaged in th hateful ada tafe weos carina Sdeed t hat thoaltogether oecupad fs passed sopping without the tnySpanish English mtncolony teign of Elttabeth having Veen permanently estabifshed in America. Hut br 1620 Croat a a hee of argo innof negra & caine tela puro h e t slavery sn Ditih Ametgs of coil Thisvwan the het pebeginning ane afertnde ego af nani Theastern! a d tho20 ldthat importation, slowiy--by fia Se apparently tough hands, byreerile performed amore fod moro wid Jabolr00 the Sate of Vigil which noni a swall pat of the Hin Afton elny tend 6 ned considwas 20,000 heponahd of excita he in long gan of "Rie compauteas talent bychenon Act the fst 3yertheof eronns Wir Theapd Acan lay feete lice ts all subjects sine ot ferUte ne theto anthe testy’ continuedgrantstoesoh Sarma howereh tinea perlentary Dy SRG Panta To dattgtg thé Spenish Clones ith 4300 Dnich to the compen whih had 9prvlonly segocs Un Bench onal, was anaferred Greot Britinpasse gamfromEnglish ese toejey Batthe monopely for came paredfo en ofendiryin 170. year whew fron OhoIst the emmtract Nay 1718. Complaints of tho.on theEnglish:other merehanta one. side and i the Siuisi ellis Yose to auchon a height ecored hi determination to vevoke the asionts,

as forced ty populas fecting foto war with Shain Iheteen 1680 end 1700 about 140,000 diegroes were exported by the Afrienna totaLof Company, taking 300,000.end 100,000" Tetweey more 1700 by and private the endaaventarery of 1788 08 Inany. a 610,000 vere traneported to. Jamvnion slone, which had 2 om site 1655, | Bryan of Edward Amotien estivonted wd the the total finport tno al ‘the British colonies 2,130,000, being an nual West Indier from 1680 to 1786 at average of 20,008, Dat this, ho adits, i uch fen than was in iis time conmoniy aupposet. ‘The Ivitis slave trade reached ita Uemoatexteusion shortly before the War of Anseriean Indepentenes ean then enrried on principally from Lieryool, but also from Lonton, Bristol, aud Laeaster; the entive nomberof elave ships ft them space was provided railing fom those ports was 192, and Daring number the war tho revived. negroes. the tealo jminediately of itn47,118 the transport for‘Wereaueds termination on bat When Favarde wrote (170), the niinber of European factories on & Frencth, English, there 14 Aswevecorrect 40f 4of Danish, of Africa was and theconsts 99 exh a theuotioncontinent Doteh, 4 ofFortnguess; 1sbe obtained thenumbers ansually exported (roth cout ien Europeanslaterneut = thr yeat 1700 by traders of theby ieseveralfollowing bout Enznget in the tealfic fs ; supplied 20,000 ; by the Dutel 28,0002000;by Useby. French, Duitish,Danes, SBS tebythe, the Portuguese, 0,000; total 4008; Daltile ‘th 14,000." Th etablisments onof from forming,("Tater "The Spain enters”) the Hell of Demereation the Abiean sonstVi. by (1499), requiring their forbote wich Popo Atecanier the meridian Tine of 100 roles est of the territory Azores tothe eat of supply thelr American possessions with saves ‘They could therefore ‘only by contacie with other powers,

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2942

mnmber of in 1791, and* theFrance writing said Robertson, present” “At ia tho Brfain' Great of settlements the n i nogrolsaves West Indies exereds a mlfon; and, as the establishment of tines,im and aumodern both in Avelent becn fonnd,to population, fevvitude, armual requites st tfaronrable ctremely has’ slaves stocks” he ‘The thonght up theAnteiea, 68,000 ainto Key ofishat least portation Narth sn donvinions rmihe”Span probably amounted to am adaiionad oillon, make them slaves, sterling offn human Huntingaleady’and practiee ‘The were central for the tosupply of of thouortheen Africa being svhich mately the of well a8 content, tint of tates were greatly other Mehannvedn countries, ‘ines, rurkeys anddematil The nativefor eoloniea Rurepean the of the by sagravatel erga nog stinger geo ae RE “aed often ack fe toa village hy night and exptured nodes Ue Intabitant® when tying to escape, “Thue al that was shock

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ing the barbarism multipliedthis andproduced fateusitielsat by£0 this ineforeign stimulation.of Aftea ‘To thewas miseries those sured by theof theexptives thelr rewoval te theof cothes t slaves were Hxehisive middlefy passage." horrors the ‘alded the diedtheebeforeuesgnthey tosailed front Afiea, per cent, Weepo cntfest Savog tho West ne 124at dansicn died the foxbonrs the sil, i the‘statin “sexsoning.” Thus, of oatbefore of evety Tot ofal100one-thld. shipjed more fiom Atvica 17 died inabout 9 w e k s , nut jot mere than 6 0 five in aiective bonnes inthe iad The Geeamstanees of helto ribsequent the plantations ot favonratio tthein reneof theirHie onnumber nt damnacn there were in 2690yet 40,000; fom that year tll 1890 there were Smpnntcl 800,000; ateanse the Tatler date there were only 240,000, in the isan, One ‘ich te mated popnfatnalonewa therethe weSr Sylevened. inthe avimbere of Ue inetens scses jinof Sanat in Tia0 am exces of 90,000 sates

CHAMBER'S ENCYCLOPEDIA — 1891 NEGRO SLAVERY ships which transported the negroes. from times the enlist exravans fromhive thebonght Staverys existed Negro. Africa America were overcrowded to such an to seem parts of North Africa; but extent tothat Carthaginian the slaves a large proportion died in the passage ; varioussuffered no more than other eon of this thefromnegroes and the treatment of the slave after his arrival in in y of modern the New World depended much on the character ‘The negro slaver temporarywas barbarians, of his master. Leyal restraints were, however, a. sequel to the discovery of America Limes

that event the negroes, Tike Prior, sahowever, toenslaved those eaptives in war other not pt tocoastdeath, did fromthe whom they ‘Trade was eared of andofineconsiderable intheslaves theNew Africans deportation Arabs. ‘The ony plantations the eaptire World of mines. an tothe negro, raed the valueSEIIATTof theMERU; MSC COMTInON doubtide ry TAREE ‘and inaie potty lieveothercaine Talilariiniay fale the.We:purpose for Wea on each war aley to make {eapiitee tingesacsqaiting Ciefor aia eal LT glues ol Attetien hating, raved ai venke Shor the work required of them, the Portuguese, who enasty began African the of part large a Possessed ion cf negroes, in whiel doy. were Wievimportat World. colonizers of inthesahiehNew negroes followedfrst bypartthe of other the Newwan Vorld ‘The stensivoly uscd. 8 Demag in heon Tlaytt employed at St Jopultion pnt this sort ofthat.TabourLaaswasCasasfond(4.0, s0) constitutions fatal to their’ ot te protector ofintereddedChiap, the with eelelnated Mshop forrace,the substitw Charles Indiaus, stronger a ns slaves Atriean of tion nn & thefoodAsemperor century of the 16th tur tho beginning ; ‘Aiticans were thvendy in Hispaniola sarge importation authoriged 1617 in accordingly Porta of the.Tavkins of negroesthe fromcoastthe. of establishments Guinea. Sit who John engaged fist Englishman tie whieh soonno. i Tewer hishaving. countrymen tie trafic, in ‘England. experted Participated, 300,000 slavesand. from etaceonAfrica, 1700betweenand the1780 tian and1700 1680 “At first the alone, comp Jarsaiea 610,000 intohans ported special right of special was longin theenjoyed Hinde or A the Gf(q-¥.) whieh ftom Spain of supplying slaves. Most of the Saieitsh slaving ships Uplonged first. to Bristol, and from 1730 onwards to 1 (qv. The slave-trade was attended wi

nhumanity ;

imposed in the vations Kurnpean settlements. to protect tho slaves from. injury in the 2 ish courts were instituted to hear their com.

ss thelr condition was to a certain extent orated, and the flogging of women was proted.” Bat while slavery was. thus legalised in the British cotonies, it waa at the same time the law of England (as decided in 1772 by Lord Mans field in the ease of the negro Somerset, and less emphatically by other judges at earlier dates, without Any aetnal stainte on the subject) that as koon 88 aslave set, his foot on English soil he became free ; though, if he retuned to his master’s country, he could be reclaimed. Up till this date the eontvary impression was the usual one, though publie opinion yas strongly setting against the enstom of Keep ng slaves. In 1764 there were believed to be thousands of negro slaves in London ; and adver-

ised lie sale of a negro boy, sound, healthy, and

id disposition. Before the idea of emancipation was contem: plated the efforts of the more humane portion of the public were directed towards the abolition of the trallic in slaves, mainly under the influence of asense of Christian duty. In 1787 a society for the ‘suppression of the slave-irade was formed in London, 1 Thomas Clarkson and Granville Sharp iginal members. ‘The most active fiamentary Teer in the eause was William Wilberforee, and Zachary Macaulay was one of is ‘most zentons “friends. |The Quakers, were tho only religious boy who as such petitioned the Houseof Commons on the subject. Many not unkindly people defended slavery. ‘Thus Boswe who on this point opposed his master, speaking of ‘so very important and necessary a branch of et mercial interest,’ says: Lo abolish a status WI

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2943

and man has e in al ages God has san ioned to obbery tinned ‘would not only be b u t able class of our fellow-snbjects, it would a portion extreme eruelty to the African savages, Of whom it saves from massacre and introduces xxv.)to a much happier life’ (Life ef Jornson, chap. on. indirected that Tn. 1788 an order of the crown of the Privy committee x by made quiry should be Couneil into the state of the slave-trade; of andslave:an fet was passed to regulate the burden the horrors of the ships and othorwiseA billdiminish by Wilberforce introduced idile passage. for putting an end to the further importation of slaves was lost in 1791, bub in 1792 Wilberforce, supported by Pit, carried a motion to gradually abolish the slave-trade, And it is noteworthy that the anti-Christian French convention, influenced y the teachingof Rousseau, decreed (4th Rebraaryt 1794) that slavery should be abolished throughou

slaves admitted to the the Irench colontes, and all Meanwhile , conquestof rights of French having led to a great the Dutch colonies de, order in couneil in 1805 ; the Tritish slave-tra ann the conquered colonies i taffic that prohibited for an year Rnd in the following to takeact partwas inpassed either it, ish subjects Dida colonies or of foreign for the supply of the eonquered a resolution moved year same the In . possessions next session was abolition fy Fox for a total i, on Lord Granville’s carried in the Ci ‘und the following motion, adopted in th making. all slave. bill, abolition year the general January 1808, was introduceinthed Unde illegal after Ist(afterwar ds Bar Grey) by Lord. Howick in both Houses, House of Commons, 25th March 1807 on assent royal the received and to carry on the continued however, British subjects, Portuguese and trade under cover ofs thowereSpanish more crowded than flags; the slaveship ever, to reduce the chances of capture, and theo thrown overboard egroeswere not unfrequently penalties wer pursuit. ‘The pecuniary e to put ofdownthe acta traflic discovered to he inadequat losses. by. capture. 80 Iuerative na to caver 1811all introduce d a Dill, in therefore Trougham ly, the slave" making unanimous carried which waa years’ trans trade felony, punishable with fourteen inrigonmen t enna fivo to thee from n, oF portatio it, declared 1824 of Act With bard labour, An d as sich, a capital crime, if committe Piracy, and, statute jurisdiction ; and theit punishthe Admivalty ial code, left itigating the ation for life, ‘The Anti-slavery transport practically established the colony of Siera 1'1787 na a home for destitute negroes. abolished thendelave-the 1 States of America Britain (1808),a after Great jely of time done by the South ihe course Chili, and Buenos A ‘Ayres, by Sweden, Dew the Hundred Days after Napoleon's return fi Hlbe, ty France, Groat Britain, at the pence, exerted her influence to induce other foreign powers nearly to adopt a similar policy ; and eventuallyentered or laws passed have all the tates of Europe ‘The accession into treaties prohibiting tho traf ic. ‘of Portugal and Spain to the principle of abolition

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

‘was obtained by treaties of date 1815 and 1817; and by a convention concluded with Brazil in 1826 it was declared pirntical for the subjects of that vith France of 1831 and 1833, ly all the maritime powers of Ewrope nce acceded, a mutual right of search was stipulated within certain sens, for the purpose of suppressing this traffic. ‘The provisions of these treatises. were further extended in 1841 by. the Quintuple ‘Treaty hetween the five great European 1s, subsequently ratified by all of them except Frnnice. Ashburton treaty of 4842 with the ited States provided for the maintenance by nuntry of @ squadron on the African coast ; n 1845 a joint co-operation of the naval forces of England and France was substituted for the mutual right of search. ‘The limitation of the supply of negroes matnrally Ted, among other good results, to a greater attention on the part of the masters to the condition of their slaves, But the attention of British philanthropists was next directed towards doing away with slavery altogether in the colonies, Societies were formed With this end, an agitation was set on foot, and atlempls were made, for some time without success, to press the subject of emancipation on the House

of Commons, Ab length in 1833 m ministerial ropositin pation was introduced by Mr Stanley (Karl of Derby), then Colonial Secretary, and ant enianeipation Dill’ passed both Houses, aid obtained the royal assent 28th August 183. “Chis acl, while it gave freedom, to the slaves throughout all the British colonies, at the same time awarded an indenmification to the slave-owners of £20,000,000, Slavery was to cease on lot August 1834; but the slaves were for a certain duration of time to be apprenticed abo to their former owners, Objections being raised to the apprenticeship, ita duration was shortened, and the complete enfranchisement took place in 1838. ‘The serious decadence of trade and commerce in the British West Indies has been commonly attributed to pation ; but though the change in the position of the negroes unquestionably contributed to the result, it is clear that before a slave had been manumitted by law the industry of Jamaica and the other islands had alrendy begun to fall off. ench emancipated their negroes in 1848 ; as did moat of the new republies of South America ‘at thetime of their establishment; while the Dutch slaves had freedom conferred on them in 1863. In Hayti slavery consed as far back as 1791, ite abolition having beon one of the results of the negro insurrection of that year. In Brazil (q.v.) slavery was not abolished until 1888. Negroes. ‘The negro and negroid people at home are dealt with at AFRICA and EriNoLocy. In Amerien the word negroes 18 copyught ®, uotHenincett in 8 used for all of African descent, by. whether of the tne negro or of Comers. Bantu stock. ‘The total number of negroes of pure or mixed blood in America has been recently estimated as somewhat above twenty millions,Unitedof whom about one-third are in the area of the ‘Their importation has been going on States, sloadily since the early years of the 16th century,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2944

when it was begun by the Spaniards, even the good, Las Casas ree mending it in the interest th Of the native Indians, Both Queen to Elizabe English and King James I. issued patents lave-trading companies opernting between Hogthe oat of Giinen au the Amenian cololen, d to land, hy the treaty of Utrecht (1713), engage Guinea cary ont the contract of the old French World Conipany, and to import into the New 130,000 ‘slaves in. the conse of the next thirty years, and is said to have more than nade good the engagement, In the United States the traflig was open and active until the passage of the Actof 1794 prohibiting the importation of slaves into any Long after this it continued of the federal ports. to be a brisk businessin the West Indies and South seventy-fiv ule as 1840 there were i ‘ports n Brazilia between tly ships plying constan 300 of ‘and the African coast, bringing eargoesl points ator 400 slaves at each Gip. ‘The principa Which the slaves were obtained were along theas coast of Guinea, especially on what was known and the Slave Coast, between the rivers LagosWaidah Assinie, where were the crowded martsof and Anamaboe, and again along the Angola coast, from 8° to 18° 8. Int. In_ these two regionst tivo quite difleren thet 1 Oseie masa ranch wares in Amer from different sources. Along the Guinea. coast, whence most of the slaves bronght to the United the population belongs to the States were derived, tiie negro type. As most of the coast, tribes own enriched hy the traffic did not sell theirinterior the from slaves the d members, but obtaine by capture or purchase, we do not find traces of the “Ashantis, or Dahomis in the negro. populaell-manked character hropologie, of the and_ant ic linguist interior tribes, especially of the extensive Mande and Obi or Mandingo stock, Such words as Jude counti of method a and stock, this to traced tye th in use among the negroes of Maryland about, derived be to Deginning of the 19th century proved from the Mandingo numerals, In Brazil and ofotherimparts of South America the preponderance of the portations was from the negroid stock south are traits equator, whose dinlects and andphysical the exst, of s u l u Z Kaffirs the of those to allied however parts, all in slaves ‘The coast (Bantus), nob heing from mixed stocks, their descendants do ities ‘well-marked anthropologic peculiar

disposition of the negro is usually pacificby . that depressed y l i s a e not is He. ie or thoughts of the future, Content le wants are provided for, he rarelyy Eminentl prepares for a distant continger to be usually is he instincts, his in town the of quarters and atreets n rect own his of exclusively occupied by members Ilis interest in the past is weak, and few or no reminiscences of his ancestral languages, truditions, superstitions, or usages have heen nretained, His religion is emotional, and exerts but moder ate influence on his morality. | Frequently itis associated with superstitions bel fs and rites

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

a8 Voodoo or Obi Ibis believed by some that these are relies of the fetichistic ys of equatorial Africa, but the connection has never been demonstrated ; on the contrar the tales of the sacrifice of children, of ritwal cannibalism, and of obscene ceremonies alleged to prevail in Hlayti, and to a less dexree among the negrocs of other parts of America, have heen

shown by W. W, Newell to rest on very doubtful authority, and, if they oceur at all, are the actions of a very few superstitions fanaties. ‘The word Voodoo, or, as usually pronounced in the United Slates,’ Hoodoo, is a Creole form of the French Vaudois, and is etymologically derived from the perio of the perseention of the Vandois or Walrepresented by their opp Genses, who were as sorcerers and necromaneers, whenee the Taudois came to be synonymous with ‘wit ‘wizard.’ By a similar Creole French corruption the word IPange, which among the negroes of Louisiana and ayti_means a philter or charm, and as a verb, “to bewiteh,” is, in spite of its ‘African phystognomy, the French Onguent, ‘enr-an ointment oF salve, such preparations being elieved to. possess magic powers. “It argued, Uherefore, that both the words and pra tices are of Enropean origin. Nevertheless, juestionably true that among the negroes both West Indies and the United ‘widespread faith in charms, philters, and fetiehes. In the latter country the’ employment of these means to east an evil spell upon, of, as it is called, “to ennjer’ (to conjare), person is familiar to every one at all h the folklore of the colortred peop influence ean belonging to something obtaining by exerted he to it, or by injury the vietim and doing some seeuring 1 little of his blood, or by burying’ certain roots in the path where he ix aceustonied to walk, or by seattering brown paper before the door of his house, or in many other ways. In the West Indies an Obi bottle is often hidden in the house or soos of anenemy. IL is filled with pins, russ, pebbles, small slicks, leaves of certain plants, Xe, ‘The result 1s often successful ; for a negro who believes himself ‘cunjer’d will refuse foot, and sink into the profonndest dejection, resulting. aceasionally in death. ‘That a serpent’ or snake plays any pro animent past in theseOhi rites as has often been Stated, dacs not appear conlivmed. Nor is ita pro: minent figure in the stories and folktales of the race in America. ‘These fictitions mauratives are very numerons, the negro being a tireless. talker and raconteur. Many of them reveal a high sti of the art of story-telling, as the Georgia tales collected by J.-C. Harris and Colonel C, C, dones, and nimerous others from the southern stateshy various writers, Many. of them Delong to. the class of theast-fables,’ similar to some whieh have been collected among the American Indians and the natives of the African continent, aud seh as

seve finite stapes nnn anetures ig Ing the mildie ages. One of the prinpal the rabbit (the “brer rabbit’ of the “Unele feemus’ thigh fia compound yt ony fn the southern United States, but in the West Indies and Gn the Amazon (arte) ard as téo conejo (“uncle

2945

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

“the negro is ambitious for eduention, but. un:to willing te minke tho neccesary mental effort. obtain it,where "Tn theythe arepublic schools offooting the United States, on the same asup theto white children, their progress is about equal age of puberty, That after that important phys the ical techungs there andsupervenes a visible ascen dency offund appetites emotions over the intellect, ‘an hnveveasing indisposition ‘to. mental labour "The consequence is that in the higher education they fall notably behind the whites, and it is fate exception for one of them to undertake the fdien raguisito for. with a profession ; barelyand sullicient ‘when ome tloes, he ie content. swhat is forof theiis venunerative practice. ‘The paris social of position members of tie race i m some South ‘Amorien js litte different from that of the whites, This is since also thetheoretically thebu ease in the sense Unitedof States civil wat; the natural inequality between the two races in making itself and they thanare theyprobably tho Intter felt how infarther asundercountry, in syinpathies were eakd in the northern sinry both ihe close“states.of the Many Iefouthern leared and. thoughtful x population coloured. the toincreasing inmenace See eultare the institutions been‘and seriously Mandingg andthe thewholeprojectnegrohas stock of theireoumtey, to Urged. to ‘and’deportprevent. others from coming back. to the

elan negroes rabbit?) in. the, folklo fe of the Venem tant animal also plays a (Dr Emst). ‘Thismythounimpor logy of vatious Amerienn. party in the Jeadin quin and Mexicans Indian nations, as the Algon unlikely that its pro (Artees); and it appearsicannotfolklor a loan from e was Ininencein negto-Amer s and this source. Along with story-tellinof g, thesinging ed colour ions divers ite sic are favour ance inherit ditect a is population, This tendency that ghout throu as ry, n s ticest their theAfrica Hum ent these of native are passionately fond s still contin negroe Central A In diversions. instrament: n Africa native a einploy the marimba, the with wooden keys placed a overst jars or thegourds, Unite keys being struck with and the guitar are used,d States the violin, the fife, ’ an instrament of Dut the favourite is the‘ edhanjo, s with tion, modifi from the guitar African deriva grass strings still’ in use on the Guinea const. e music of With these simple means they produc In, incter, ‘chara c pleasant. though not artisti‘Tom, born in Georgia in dividual instances (as Blind have attain 1849) members of the race organ, ed remark ‘and Il on the fe compositions withed spirit. celebrity. i ‘composer, however, , has attain of a religion Songs are numerous many of them ts of inciden the on turing character, others prosody in. ive life "They are generally defect without merit, bebeing often ttle more than words strung together to entry an a

‘THE CENTURY MAGAZINE — APRIL, 1890

THE SLAVE TRADE BY

OF

ONE

ILLUSTRATED

IN THE CONGO BASIN

STANLEY'S

AFTER SKETCHES

confronted by fresh evidences of the horrible nature of this evil. I did not seek to witness the sufferings attendant upon this traffic in humanity, but cruelties of all kinds are so general that the mere passing visits which I paid brought me in constant contact with them. It is not alone by the Arabs that slave-raiding is carried on throughout Central Africa. With respect to slavery in the Congo Free State, the western limit of the slave-raiding ‘operations of the Arabs is the Aruwhimi River, just below Stanley Falls, but intertribal slavery exists from this point throughout the State to the Atlantic Ocean. During my six years’ residence on the Congo River I saw but little of the Arabs, and therefore in this article I am detailing only my experiences bearing upon the subject of slavery among the natives

WITH STANLEY.

HE heart of Africa is being rapidly depopulated in conseus quence of the enormodeathroll caused by the barbarous slave-trade, Itis not merely the bondage which slavery implies that should appeal to the sympathies of the civilized world; it is the bloodshed, cruelty, and misery which it involves. During my residence in Central Africa I was repeatedly traveling about in the villages along wn the Congo River and its almost unkno aflluents, and in every new village I was

PIONEER OFFICERS. ROM LIFE BY THE AUTHOR.

-10—

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

themselves. T first went to the Congo in 1883, and trayeled without delay into the interior. Arriving at Stanley Pool, I received orders from my chief, Mr. Henry M. Stanley, to accompany him up river on his little boat the Zn Avant, Stanley at that time was engaged in establishing a few posts at important and_ strategic points along the upper river. Lukolela, eight hundred miles in the interior, was one decided upon, and T had the honor of being selected by him as chief of this post. As no white man had ever lived there before, Thad a great deal of work in establishing myself, The position selected for our settlement was a dense forest, and until now it had been more familiar with the trumpeting of elephants and the cry of the leopard than with human beings. At first the natives rather objected to my remaining at all, and stated their objections to Stanley. Said they: “We have promised to allow you to put a white man here, but we have been talking the matter over, and we have concluded it would be better to put your white man somewhere else. We, the assembled chiefs, have held a council, and have come to the conclusion that it is not desirable to have such a terrible creature in the district.” Stanley said: “Why, what is there in him that you object to? You have never seen him.” (I had not yet landed, being at that time very sick and unable to leave the boat.) ‘They said, “ No, we have not seen him, but we have heard about him.” Stanley then said, What have you heard about him?” ‘They replied : “He is half a lion, and half a buffalo; has one eye in-the middle of his forehead, and is armed with sharp, jagged teeth; and is continually slaughtering and devouring human beings. Is this so?” Stanley answered them, «J did not know that he was such a terrible creature; but I will call him, and let you judge for yourselves.” Upon my appearing this illusion was immediately dispelled, as, after suffering several days from an acute sickness, I really did not look very formidable or bloodthirsty. Here I lived for twenty months, the only white man,so that I had every opportunity of studying native character and customs. Pa

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2946

NATIVE LIFE.

In order to place before the reader a picture of savage life untouched by civilization, L could hardly do better than lightly sketch a typical village at Lukolela as I have intimately known it, The whole district contains about three thousand people, the land occupied by them extending along the bank for two miles, the villages being dotted through this distance in clusters offifty or sixty houses. ‘The houses are built on each side of one long street or in open squares, ‘They are roofed with either palm leaves or grass, the walls being composed of split bamboo. Some of these dwellings contain two or three compartments, with only one entrance; while others are long structures, divided up into ten or twelve rooms, each’ with its own entrance from the outside. ‘At the back of these dwellings are large plantations of banana trees; while above them tower the stately palm trees, covering street and hut with their friendly shade. It isin the cool of the early morning that the greater part of the business of the village is transacted. Most of the women repair, soon after six, to their plantations, where they work until noon, a few of them remaining in the village to attend to culinary and other domestic matters. Large earthen pots, containing fish, banana, or maniog, are boiling over wood fires, around which cluster the young boys and girls and the few old men and women enjoying the heat until the warm rays of the morning sun appear. Meanwhile the fishermen gather up their traps, arm themselves, and paddle off to their fishing-grounds; the hunters take their spears or bows and arrows and start off to pick up tracks of their game; the village blacksmith starts his fire; the adze of the carpenter is heard busily at work; fishing and game nets are unrolled and damages examined; and the medicine man is busy gesticulating with his charms. As the sun rises the scene becomes more and more animated; the warmth of the fire is discarded, and every department of industry becomes full of life— the whole scene rendered cheerful by the happy faces and merry laughter of the little ones as they scamper here and there engaged in their games. Te

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

| At noon the overpowering heat of the tropical sun com: pels a cessation of work, and alazy quietude prevailseverywhere. ‘Then all the shady nooks of the village are filled with groups who either sleep, engage in conversation, or pass their time in hairdressing or in attending to some other toilet matter which native etiquette demands, such as shaving off eyebrows or pulling out eyelashes —an operation which is also extended to all hairs on the face except those on the chin, which are plaited inr the form of a rat's tail. ‘The closer the finge nails are cut, the more fashionable is it thought. ‘At the finger ends the nails are cut down to theor quick, and any one posing as either beau belle always has some of the finger and toe nails pared entirely off. ‘The midday meal is now eaten, the whole village assuming an air of calmness, broken us only by the occasional bursts of boisngterothe mirth from groups engaged in discussi merits of the native wine. All mankind have the same weakness .in requiring at times drink stronger thanwithwaterthe the African Nature has provided juice of the palm tree, a most palatable bev-g erage, resembling when fresh a very stron Jemon soda, but intoxicating in its effects. It is obtained in the following way: the villagers in charge of this particular industry climb the tree, trim away some of the, eaves, and then bore three or four holes base about half an inch in diameter, at the From of the frond, to the heart of the tree. each of these holes will flow each day about half a pint of juice, a small gourd beinofg first placed to receive it. ‘The contents

these gourds are collected every morning., ‘This beverage is called by the natives mafa/u and is well known to all European travelers as palm wine. e Between three and four o'clock the villag again resumes its air of activity, which is kept up until sundown. In this region, being close to the equator, the sun sets at six o'clock. ‘All tools are put away, and work is suspended. ‘The fires are again lighted, mats are brought out and spread about, and the principal meal of the day is eaten; ‘after which the nativethes gather around the fire again and talk over events of the day and the plans for the future, ‘The young people repair to the open places and indulge in their native dances until midnight. This dancing at night is a sight to be remembered. ‘The performers arrange themselves in circles and dance in time to the beating of the drums, which is their only accompaniment, and occasionally break out into native songs. ‘The surrounding tropical scenery stands outlined in bold relief, the nearer trees occasionally catching the lurid light of the fires, which also strikes on the gleaming bodies of the dancers, making a violent contrast of light and shade, the whole scene being

i

IN

ae

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2948

died, it was decided, as usual, to celebrate the event with an execution, At the earliest streak of dawn the slow, measured beat of a big drum announces to all what is to take

rendered impressive by the wild but harmonious music, have ‘At midnight, when all the villag,ersbroke n retired to their huts, stillness reigns e only at times by the weird call of a orstrang bird, the cry of a prowling leopard soundssomeof other wild animal, and the varied

place, and warns the poor slave who is to be the victim that his end is nigh. It is very evi-

dent that something unusual is about to happen, and that the day is to be given up to some ceremony. ‘The natives gather in groups and begin studiously to arrange their toilets, don their gayest loin-cloths, and ornament their legs and arms with bright metal bangles, all the time indulging in wild _gesticulations and savage laughter as they discuss the coming event, Having taken a hasty meal, they produce from their houses all available musical instruments, ‘The drums are wildly beaten as of men, women, and children form groups themselves in circles and excitedly perform dances, consisting of violent contortions of the limbs, accompanied with savage singing and with repeated blasts of

tropical insects.

THE

life carried on ‘Turs is a fair picture of dthe Con go villages, from day to day in 2 hundre ery it would and but for the existence of oneslavyear ’s end to continue undisturbed from the slav e in the another, It is the presence of ise har mless erw village that brutalizes the oth ful inand peaceful community. Itisthe thepowbane of life fluence that gives one man he has er sed and death over the wretch inct to spillpurcha in exe that impels the savage inst cutions and _cereeslood the life-b moni of the man, woman, or child he has obtained —perhaps in exchange for a few brass rods or two or three yards of Manchester cloth. Here at Lukolela, for instance, 1 had hardly settled down in my encampment I was introwhen duced tooneof those horrible scenes of which bloodshed take place frequently in all the villages along the Congo, and which will be enacted so long as the life of a slave is counted as naught, and the spilling of his blood of as litle account as that of a goat or a fowl. Tn this particular instance the mother of a chief having

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

1

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

2949

the war horns, each dancer trying to out do his fellow in violence of movement and strength of lung. About noon, from sheer exhaustion, combined with ‘the heat of the sun, they are compelled to cease; when large jars of palm wine are produced, anda general bout of intoxication begins, increasing their excitement and showing up their savage nature in. striking colors. The poor slave, who all this time has been lying in the corner of some hut, shackled hand and foot and closely watched, s fering the agony and suspense which this wild tumult suggests to him, is now carried to some prominent part of the village, there to be surrounded and to receive the jecrs and scofis of the drunken mob of savages. ‘The executioner’s assistants, having selected a suitable place for the ceremony, procure a block of wood about a foot square. ‘The slave is then placed on this, in a sitting posture; his legs are stretched out straight in front of him; the body is strapped to a stake reachingup the back to theshoulders. On each side stakes are placed under the arm. pits as props,to which the arms are firmly bound; other lashings are made to posts driven into the ground near the ankles and knees. A pole is now planted about ten feet in front of the victim, from the top of which is suspended, by a number of strings, a bamboo ring. The pole is bent over likea fishing-rod, and the ring fastened round the slave's neck, which is kept rigid and stiff by the tension, During this preparation the dances are resumed, now rendered savage and brutal in the of the people. extreme by the drunken condition One group of dancers surround the victim and indulge in drunken mimicry of the contortions of face which the pain caused by this cruel torture forces him to show. But he has no sympathy to expect from this merciless horde. Presently in the distance approaches a company of two lines of young people, each holding a stem of the palm tree, so that an arch is formed between them, under which the executioner is escorted. ‘The whole procession moves with a slow but dancing ga Upon arriving near the doomed slave all dancing, singing, and drumming cease, and the

drunken mob take their places to witness the last act of the drama. ‘An unearthly silence succeeds, ‘The executioner wears a cap composed of black cocks! feathers; his face and neck are blackened with charcoal, except the eyes, the lids of which are painted with white chalk. ‘The hands and arms to the elbow, and fect and legs to the are ,also blackened. His legs are adorned knee profusely with broad metal anklets, and around his waist are strung wild-cat skins. As he performs a wild dance around his victim, every now and then making a feint with his knife, a murmur of admiration arises fom the assembled crowd. He then approaches and makes a thin

Me

chalk mark

on

the

neck of the

fated

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2950

they would be compelled to hack the head from the body. When I witnessed this sickening spectacle I was alone, unarmed, and absolutely powerless to interfere. But the mute agony of this poor black martyr, who was to die for no crime, but simply because he was a slave,—whose every piteous movement was mocked by frenzied savages, and whose very death throes gave thesignal for the unrestrained ‘outburst of a hideous carnival of drunken sayagery,— appealed so strongly to my sense of duty that I decided upon preventing by force any repetition of this scene. I made my resolution known to an assembly of the principal chiefs, and although several attempts were made, no actual executions took place during the remainder of my stay in this district. ‘A rew words are necessary to define the position of the village chiefs as the most important factors in African savage life ; especially as in one way or another they are intimately connected with the worst features of the slave system, and are responsible for nearly all the atrocities practiced on the slave. ‘The so-called chiefs are the head men of a village, and they rank according to the num: ber of their warriors. ‘The title of chieftain is not hereditary, but is gained by one member ofa tribe proving his superiority to his fellow ‘The most influential chief in a village has ne essarily the greatest number of fighting men, and these are principally slaves, as the allegiance of a free man can never be depended upon, A chief's idea of wealth is—slaves. Any kinds of money he may have he will convert into slaves upon the first opportunity. Polygamy is general throughout Central Africa, and a chief buys as many female slaves as he can af ford, and will also marry free women— which is, after all, only another form of purchase.

man, After two or three passes of his knife, swing, he delivers the fatal to get the right blow, and with one stroke of his keen-edged weapon severs the head from the body. the ‘The sight of blood brings to a climax y frenzy of the natives : some of them savagel puncture the quivering trunk with their spears, others hack at it with their knives, while the remainder engage in a ghastly struggle for the

possession of the head, which has been jerked into the air by the released tension of the sap-is ling. As each man obtains the trophy, and pursued by the drunken rabble, the hideous tumult becomes deafening; they smear one anand fightsalwaysspring other'sfaces with blood, up as a result, when knives and spears are freely used. ‘The reason for their anxiety to possess the head is this: the man who can retain that head against all comers until sun down will receive a present for his bravery from the head man of the village. It is by such means that they test the brave of the village, and they will say with admiration, speaking of a local hero, “He is a brave man; he has retained two heads until sundown.” When the taste for blood has been to a certain extent satisfied, they again resume their singing and dancing while another victim is, prepared, when the same ghastly exhibition is, repeated, Sometimes as many as twenty slaves will be slaughtered in one day. ‘The dancing and general drunken uproar is continued until midnight, when once more absolute silen ensues, in utter contrast to the hideous tumult of the day. Thad frequently heard the natives boast of the skill of their executioners, but 1 doubted their ability to decapitate a man with one blow of the soft metal knives they use. I imagined

MODES OF

Aux. tribes I have known have an idea of immortality. ‘They believe that death leads but to another life, to be continued under the same conditions as the life they are now leading; and a chief thinks that if when he enters into this new existence he is accompanied by slaves he will a sufficient followofing be entitled to the same rank in the 15

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2951

next world as he holds in this. From this belief emanates one of their most barbarous customs —the ceremony of human sacrifices upon the death of any one of importance. Upon the decease ofa chief, a certain number of his. slaves are selected to be sacrificed, that their spirits 'may accompany him tothenext world, Should this chief possess thirty men and twenty women, seven or eight of the former and six or seven

nearest tree, and is drawn tautat a given signal; and while the body is swinging in mid-air its convulsive movements are imitated with savage gusto by the spectators. It often happens that a little child also becomes a victim to this horrible cercinony, by being placed in the grave alive, as a pillow for the dead chief, ‘These executions are still perpetrated in all the villages of the Upper Congo. But the life of the slave is not only forfeited at the death of the chiefof the tribe in which fate has cast his lot. Let us suppose that the tribe he is owned by has been maintaining an internecine warfare with another tribe in the same district. For some reason it is deemed politic by the chiefto bring the feud to an end, and a meeting is arranged with his rival. At the conclusion of the interview, in order that the treaty of peace may be solemnly ratified, blood must be spilled. ‘A slave is therefore selected, and the mode of torture preceding his death will vary in d ferent districts. In the Ubangi River district the slave is suspended head downwards from the branch of a tree, and there left to die, But even more horrible is the fate of such a one at Chumbiri, Bolobo, or the large villages around Irebu, where the expiatory victim is actually buried alive with only the head left above the ground, All his bones have first been crushed or broken, and in speechless agony he waits for death. He is usually thus buried at the junction of two highways, or by the side of some well-trodden pathway leading from the village; and of all the numerous villagers who pass to and fro, not one, evenif he felt a momentary pang of pity, would dare either to alleviate or to end his misery, for this is forbidden under the severest penalties. HOW THE NATIVES ARE ENSLAVED.

men are of the latter will suffer deatenh. are‘The stra ngled. decapitated, and the wom she isadorned be sacrificed nan isto a wom Whe her toilet, is care: with bright metal bangles,is neat ly plaited, and fully attended to, her hair around her. Dright-colored cloths are wrapped. nd, and her Her hands are then pinionede behi : noos of cord ; theoflongthe. neckis passed throisugh: ‘end of the cord led over the branch

‘Tue, varying fortunes of tribal warfare furnish the markets with slaves whose cicatri-of zation marks show them to be members s. widely differing families and distant villagethe But there are some tribes, and these whose most inoffensive and the most peaceful, at the weakness places them at all times ors. mercy of their more powerful neighb uted race Without exception the most persec in the dominions of the Congo Free State arey the

=19-

Balolo tribes, inhabiting

the

countr

THE SURVIVOR

VOL.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2952

7

through which the Malinga, Lupuri, Lulungu, and Ikelemba rivers flow. I may here mention that the prefix “Ba” in the language ce,of these people implies the plural; for instan ysignif Lolo would mean one Lolo—Ba-lolo natura lly ing Lolo people. ‘These people are mild and inoffensive. ‘Their small, unprotectedvillages are constantly attacked by the poweré. ful roving tribes of the Lufembé and Ngombals. ‘These two tribes are voracious cannib They surround the Lolo villages at night, and at the first signs of dawn pounce down the upon the unsuspecting Balolo, killing all rest. men who resist and catching all the ‘They then select the stronger portion of thei to captives, and shackle them hand and foot prevent their escape. ‘The remainder they. kill, distributing the flesh among themselves

‘As a rule, after such a raid they form a small encampment; they light their fires, seize all the bananas in the village, and gorge upon the human flesh, ‘They then march over to one of the numerous slave-markets on the river, where they exchange the captives with the slave-traders of the Lulungu River for beads, cloth, brass wire, and other trinkets. ‘The slave-traders pack the slaves into their canoes and take them down to the villages on the Lulungu River where the more important markets are held. Masankusu, situated at the junction of the Lupuri and Malinga tributaries, is by far the most important slave-trading center. ‘The people of Masankusu buy their slaves from the Lufembé and Ngombé raiders, and sell them to the Lulungu natives and traders from down river, ‘The slaves are exhibited for sale at Masankusu in long sheds, or rather under simple grass roofs supportedon bare poles. It is heartrending to see the inmates of one of these slave-sheds. ‘They are huddled together like so many animals, SLAVE

ak oRyes ie

‘Tur accompanying pictures, from sketches which T took at Masankusu, will give some idea of the suffering which is endured by captives in numberless slave-markets, ‘They are hobbled with roughly hewn logs which chafe their limbs to open sores ; sometimes a whole tree presses its weight on their bodies while their necks are penned into the natural prong formed by its branching limbs. Others sit from day to day with their legs and arms maintained ina fixed position by rudely constructed stocks, and each slave is secured to the roof-posts by a cord knotted to a cane ring which cither encircles his neck or is intertwined with his woolly hair. Many die of pure starvation, as the owners give them barely enough food upon, and even that they them. ‘These hungry creatures form’ indeed a truly pitiable sight. ‘After suffering this captivity for a short time they become mere skeletons. All ages, of both sexes, are to be see mothers with their babes ; young men and women ; boys and girls; and even babies who cannot yet walk, and whose

ae

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ey

mothers have died of starvation, or perhaps been killed by the Lufembé. One seldom sees either old men or old women; they are all killed in the raids: their marketable value being very sinall, no trouble is taken with them. Witnessing groups of these poor, helpless wretches, with their emaciated forms and sunkcn eyes, their faces a very picture of sadness,it the intense grief that is not diflicult to perceive they arc inwardly suffering; but they know too well it is of no use to appeal for sympathy to their merciless masters, who have been accustomed from childhood to witness acts of cruelty and brutality, so that to satisfy their insatiable greed they will commit themselves, or permitto be committed, any atrocity, however great. ven the pitiable sight of one of these slave-sheds does not half represent the misery caused by this traffic—homes broken up, mothers separated from their babies, husbands from wives, and brothers from sisters. When last at Masankusu I saw a slave woman who. had with her one child, whose starved little body she was clutching (o her shrunken breast. Twas attracted by her sad face, which betokened great suffering. I asked her the cause of it, and she told me in a low, sobbing voice the following tale: “J was living with my husband and three

children in an inland village, a few miles from here. My husband was a hunter. ‘Ten days ago the Lufembe attacked our settlement; my husband defended himself, but was overpowered and speared to death with several of the other villagers, I was brought here with my three children, two of whom have already been purchased by the traders. I shall never see them any more. Perhaps they will kill them chief, or perhaps kill on the death of some them for food. My remaining child, you see, is ill, dying from starvation; they give us nothing to cat. [expect even this one will be taken from me to-day, as the chief, fearing lest it should die and become a total loss, has offered it for a very small price. As for myself,” said she, “they will sel me to one of the neighboring tribes, to toil in the plantations, 1 and when I become old and unfit for work shall be killed.” There were certainly five hundred slaves ex Large posed for sale in this one village alone, down Canoes were constantly arriving sfrom of all kind with which river, with merchandise they purchased these slaves. A large trade is ied on between the Ubangi and Lulungu of the ‘The people inhabiting the mouth Ubangi buy the Balolo slaves at Masankusu and the other markets. ‘They then take them -18—

THE SURVIVOR

VOL. 7

2954

up the Ubangi River and exchange them with the natives there for ivory. ‘These natives buy their slaves solely for food. Having purchased slaves they feed them on ripe bananas, fish, and oil, and when they get them into good condition they kill them. Hundreds of the Balolo slaves are taken into the river and disposed of in this way each month. A_ great many other slaves are sold to the large villages on the Congo, to supply victims for the execution ceremonies. ‘Much life is lost in the capturing of slaves,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

and during their captivity many succumb to starvation, Of the remainder, numbers are sold to become victims to cannibalism and human sacrifice ceremonies. ‘There are few indeed who are allowed to live and prosper. CANNIBALISM. Canninatisat exists among all the peoples

on the Upper Congo east of 16° 15, longitude, and is prevalent to an even greater extent among the people inhabiting the banks of the numerous affluents. During a two-months’ voyage on the Ubangi River I was constantly brought into contact with cannibalism. ‘The natives there pride themselves upon the number of skulls they possess, denoting the number of victims they have been able to obtain. I saw one native hut, around which was built araised platform of clay a foot wide, on which were placed rows of human skulls, forming a ghastly picture, but one of which the chief was very proud, as he signified by the admiring way he drew my attention to the sight. Bunches of twenty and thirty skulls were hung about in prominent positions in the village. I asked one young chief, who was certainly not more than twenty-five years old, how many men he had eaten in his village, and he answered me thirty. He was greatly astonished at the horror I expressed at his answer, In one village again, as I had bought a tusk of ivory, the natives thought perhaps [ might buy skulls, and several armfuuls were brought down to my boat within a few minutes. T found trading somewhat difficult on this river, as the standard of value on the Ubangi was human life—human flesh, T have been asked on several occasions to barter a man for a tusk of ivory, and I remember that at one village the natives urged me to leave one of my boat's crew in exchange for a goat. “Meat for meat,” they said. I was repeatedly invited, too, to help them fight some of the neighboring tribes. ‘They said, “ You can take the ivory, and we will take the meat”—meaning, of course, the human beings who might be killed in the fight. ‘The more unfriendly of them would frequently threaten that they would eat us, and I have no doubt they would have done so had we not been strong enough to take care of ourselves. During iny first visit to the upper waters of the Malinga River cannibalism was brought

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2955

to my notice in a ghastly manner, One night I heard a woman's piercing shriek, followed by a stifled, gurgling moan; then boisterous laughter, when all again became silent. In the morning I was horrified to see a native offering for sale to my men a piece of human flesh, the skin of which bore the tribal tattoo mark of the Balolo. I afterwards learned that the ery we had heard at night was from a female slave whose throat had been cut. I was absent from this village of Malinga for ten days. On my return I inquired if any further bloodshed had taken place, and was informed that five other women had been killed. Whilein the Ruki River at the beginning of this year, 1 was furnished with another proof of the horrible fate of the slaves. At Esengé, ayillage near which I stopped to cut wood for my steamer, I heard ominous beating of drums and outbreaks of excited mirth. T'was informed by one of the natives from the vi lage that an execution was taking place. ‘To mny inquiry whether they were in the habit of eating human flesh, he replied, “We eat the body entirely.” I further asked’ what they did with the head. “ Kat it,” he replied ; but first wwe put it in the fire (o singe the hair off.” ‘There is a small river situated between the Ruki and the Lulungu, called the Ikelemba. AL its mouth it is not ‘more than 140 yards wide, Its waters are navigable for 140 miles, and it flows through the land of the Balolo. In proportion to its size it supplies more slaves than any other river. By looking on the map it will be seen that the Ikelemba, Ruki, and Lulungu run parallel to one another. Thelarge slave-raiding tribes inhabit the land between these rivers, and bring their slaves to the near est market, whether on the Ikelemba, Ruki, or

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

from this river are Balolo, a tribe which is easily recognizable by the exaggerated tattoo marked on the forehead, side of the temples, and chin. During my ten-days’ visit to this river I met dozens of canoes belonging to the country at the mouth of the Ruki River and the Bakuté district, whose owners had come up and bought slaves, and were returning with their purchases, When traveling from place to place on the river the slaves are, for convenience, relieved of the weight of the heavy shackles. “Che traders always carry, hanging from the sheaths of their knives, light handcuffs, formed of cord and cane. ‘The slave when purchased is packed on the floor of the canoe in a crouching posture with his hands bound in front of him by means of these handcufis, During the voyage he is carefully guarded by the crew of standing paddlers; and when the canoe is tied to the bank at night the further precaution is taken of changing the position in which the hands are bound aud pinioning them behind his back, to prevent him from endeavoring to free himself by gnawing through the strands. ‘To make any attempt at escape quite impossible, his wrist is bound to that of one of his sleeping masters, who would be atoused at his slightest movement. In one canoe which I noticed particularly there were five traders, and their freight of miserable humanity consisted of thirteen emaciated Balolo slaves, men, women, and little children, all showing unmistakably by their sunken eyes and meager bodies the starvation and the cruelty to which they had been subjected. ‘These slaves are taken down to the large villages at the mouth of the Ruki, where they are sold in exchange for ivory to the people in the Ruki or the Ubangi district, who buy them to supply some cannibal orgy. AA few, however, are sold about the district, the men to be used as warriors, and the women as wives; but compared with the numbers who suffer from the persecution of the slave-raiders, few indeed ever live to attain a secure position of even the humblest kind in a village, ‘The wretched state of these Balolo has always saddened me, as intellectually they are a grade higher than the tribes surrounding them; and it is really owing to the gentler fiber

Lulungu.

LOCAL SLAVE-MARKETS

‘Tiere are clearings at intervals all along the banks of the Ikelemba, where on certain days are held small local markets for the exchange of slaves. As one travels up stream small settlements are passed more and more frequently, and fifty miles from the mouth all the country on the left side of the river is thickly populated. It is noticeable that the villages are all on the left side of the river, the opposite side being infested by maraud” ing and roving tribes who would raid any eettlement made on their banks. All the slaves 20

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2956

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

When first I engaged them they came into my hands in the rough. ‘They were savages, some of them cannibals; but they are of a very malleable nature, and with a policy of firmness and fair play 1 was able to convert them into devoted and _ faithful servants, As evidence of what can be done by gaining the confidence of the natives, through a policy of firmness and fairness, T think I'may safely quote my experience at the Equator Station, [remained there for nearly a year, with only one Zanzibari soldier 5 all the rest of my people were natives I had engaged from the neighboring villages, I wassurrounded on allsides by powerful people, who, had they wished, could easily have

of their natures, and their peaceful, trusting disposition, that they easily fall a prey to the degraded and savage hordes in their distr ‘They have artistic taste and mechanical ingey, and make exquisitely woven shields and curiously shapad and decorated. spears and knives. ‘They are exceedingly intelligent, faithfal, and, when properly officered, brave. IN THE FAR INTERIOR, For many months I traveled on the Upper Congo and its affluents and had on several occasions to defend myself against the hostility of the natives. My crew consisted of fifteen men, the greater part of whom were Balolo, and I was never deceived by them.

2

2957

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

overcome me and pillaged my post, But not the slightest act of hostilily or of an unfriendly nature was ever attempted, and I felt just as secure amongthemas Ido in thecity of Londonor NewYork. Itis true the natives had nothing to gain by molesting me, and they were intelligent enoughto perceivethatfact. In reality, my presence was, toa great extent, beneficial’ to their interests. I had cloth, beads, look ing - glasses, spoons,cups, and trinkets, and — these Texchanged with them ; every now and then I would organize a little hunt af terelephants orhippopotami; and as my part in the consumption of either

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

was a pleasant one. ‘Ihe people were of a happy and gay disposition; all were friendly and talkative. ‘They would listen most attentively to my tales of Europe, and their intelligent questions proved them to be possessed of keen understanding. ‘There is no more attentive audience in the whole world thana group of Aftican savages, if you canspeak their language and make yourself understood, When I was tired of talking to them, I would ask them questions concerning their manner: customs, and traditions. As I was much impressed by their cruelty, I always made a point of expressing my abhorrence of it, and have even told them that one day I should strike a blow for the slave. My audience on such occasions consisted principally of slaves, and these poor wretches were always much gratified to hear my friendly opinions towards themselves. My arguments, I could see, often appealed strongly to the chiefs themselves, as I asked them: “Why do you kill these people? Do you think they have no feeling because they are Slaves? How would you like to see your own child torn away from you and sold into slaycry, to satisfy the cravings of cannibalism, or to be executed?” ‘They even said, some of them, at the time, that they would not hold any more executions. ‘These executions did take place, butin a secret manner, and all news of them was kept from my ears until some time afterwards, when I learned of them from my own men.’ But I would have been unable to prevent the carrying out of such a ceremony with the force Thad’at my disposal in a single Zancibari soldier ! SOME BARBAROUS CUSTOM:

1 REMEMBER one execution which took place, the details of which I learned afterwards. Ttwas to celebrate the death ofa chief who had been drowned while on a trading expedition. ‘AS soon as the news of his death was brought to the village, several of his slaves were tied hand and foot and lashed down into the bottom of a canoe, ‘The eanoe was then towed out to the middie of the river at night; holes were bored in it, and it was allowed to sink with its human freight. When we are able to prohibit the terrible loss of life which the children of to-day are compelled constantly to witness, more humane feclings may develop themselves, and surrounded by healthy in-

of

these animals was a very small

one, most of the meat 1 gaveawayto the natives. Myllife during my stay at the Equator Station 22

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

2958

fluences they will, unspoiled by at least open exhibitions of cruelty, grow into’a far nobler generation. Natives suffering at the hands of the slave traders have repeatedly asked me to help them. ‘At Malinga, where human flesh was offered me for sale, the assembled chiefs voted me several tusks of ivory if I would live among é, them and defend them against the Lufembthey and enable them to resist the persecutions were exposed to from the neighboring tribes, who were continually making raids into their ‘They said: districts, capturing their people. “We are being starved to death, We can make no plantations, because when our women visit them they are caught, killed, and eaten by the crafty Lufembé, who are constantly prowlers ing around and taking away any straggltold a, they may see.” One old chief, Isekiak of me that already from time to time twelve him, and his women had been stolen from wretch ed wveral of his children. Indeed, so is the condition of the people on theof upper reaches of the Malinga that numbers them have been driven by the Lufembé from theiry plantations on the mainland, and are actuall compelled to live on the river in miserableon huts, the floors of which are supported piles. From these dwellings they suspend their nets, and as the river is full of fish, they subsist almost entirely on the produce of their hauls.; ‘This has given rise to a curious state of things for, as the Lufembé grow only manioc, and have more roots than are sufficient for the these tribe, they are only too glad to exchangeso when for fish caught by their victims. And a market is held an armed truce is declared,r and Lufembé and Malinga mingle togethe and barter, with their products held in one hand and a drawn knife ready in the other. It can be readily imagined that the ince sant persecution which the natives are sufs. fering renders them cruel and remorselesthey ‘Throughout the regions of the Malinga cat become so brutalized by hunger that they their own dead, and the appearance of one

of their villages always denotes abject misery

and starvation. I have repeatedly seen young tree, children eating the root of the ba vainly endeavoring to obtain some kindtheyof nourishment from its succulence. ‘That are able to exist at all is a mystery. Every living object they are able to obtain is accepted

as food ; different kinds of flies, caterpillars, and crickets are all eaten by these people. When one has lived for some time in Central Africa, one comes to understand the little impression that acts of the most atrocious and wanton cruelty make on the savage mind. Surrounded from childhood by scenes of bloodshed and torture, their holidays and great ceremonies marked by massacres of slaves, the mildest and most sensitive nature becomes brutalized and callous; and if this is so with the free, what must he the effect upon the slave, torn when a child from its mother, perhaps at the age of two years, and even in its infancy compelled to suffer privation. If indeed this child runs the gauntlet of cannibalism: and execution ceremonies, it can hardly be expected that he will sympathize with any suffering.

‘The people on the lower part of the Upper Congo. seldom practice slaveraiding. It is only when we come to the Bakuté district that we are brought much in contact with it. ‘The large villages around _ Stanley Pool,—Chumbiri, Bolobo, Lukolela, Butunu, Ngombé, Busindi, Irebu,— Lake Mantumba, and the Ubangi River all rely principally upon the Balolo tribes fortheir slaves. All these villages except Stanley Pool are daily making human. sacrifices, either in connection with the death of some chief or for some other

ceremonial reason. Any kind of com-

-23-

4

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2959

merce transacted in this part of Africa only increases the bloodshed, because the native's ambition is to get as many slaves as possible around him; and when he_ sells tusk of ivory or any other artic he devotes nearly all of the cloth, brass wire, and beads which he to the purchase obtains in exchange of fresh slav that he is surrounded by numerous women and warriors during his lifetime, and has his importance signalized at his death by the execution of about half the number of his people.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

SUPPRESSION OF SLAVERY.

1 rrequenrty talked with these people, and explained to them the iniquity of slavery j but they argued: * We have a great deal of hard work in our trading expeditions to obtain these slaves; why should we leave them all behind us for others who have not worked ? We have bought them, they are our slaves, and we have a right to do what we like with them.” ‘The ceremony of execution, with its attendant brutality, ought to be, and can be, stopped. ‘The bloodshed is even greater to-day than when Stanley first saw these people in 18773 the reason being, as I have before mentioned, that contact with white men has made them richer, and has enabled them to obtain more slaves. ‘The great powe of the rs civilized world are now discussing the antislavery movement, and if such discussions should result in some united action directed towards the suppression f the trade in the interior, there are a few peculiar features which might be turned to advantage. First, and most important, this traffic is not complicated by religious fanaticism of any kind. ‘Second. These people are disunited; every village of fifty or sixty houses is independent of its neighbor, and small family wars are continually taking place. Third. ‘Vhere is nothing so convincing to the African savage as physical superiority. Now all these point arein favor s of the antislavery movement. ‘The absence of religious fanaticism, the disunited condition of the natives, and their acknowledgment of physical superiority ought to be taken advantage of, and always borne in mind when plans for the suppression of the slave-trade and its attendant barbarism are projected. In my opinion, it will be some years before the slave-trade carried on by the Arabs can be successfully grappled with, but there is no rea son why any delay should occur in striking a blow at the intertribal trade. ‘The Congo Free State has

4

=u

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2960

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

white man, Spies should be engaged all over the district, so that a boat on arriving would immediately hear of any execution that was about to take place or that had taken place ; and I would suggest that any village which still continued these acts of cruelty, after having been fairly and fully warned, should beattacked, and a severe example made of the principal

moved a step in the right direction by establishing near Stanley Falls an intrenched camp, with the object of forming a barrier to keep the ‘Arabs, with their Manyema banditti, east of that position, Every country in the world should support the State to effect this object, as it will play a most important part in the history of Central Africa. When Stanley left Wadelai the Mahdists were already there. If these hordes join with those at Stanley Falls it will require most strenuous efforts to save the whole Congo Basin from their devastations, While we are still able to keep the ‘Arabs east of the Falls, no time should be lost in eradicating the existing bloodshed west of that point. It is a big work, but it is a duty which the civilized world owes to the helpless slave. Aithough black, and a savage, still he is a human being. It should always be remembered that the suppression of slavery in Africa does not mean merely striking the fetters from the limbs of the slave 5 its end is not only the substitution of paid for forced labor, but also the relief of enslaved

offenders. A few such punishments would soon, have a most salutary effect. ‘These operations

I should recommend to be carried on between Stanley Pool and the Falls. Posts should also be established in commanding positions to control the mouths of the slave-raiding rivers, Each point should be supplied with a boat such as I have recommended for the lower river, Other stations should be established in the center of the slave-raicling district. Slaves at the time in the markets might be redeemed and placed. in some settlement, where they could be trained as soldiers or learn some useful craft. I have, whenever it was possible, purchased the redemption of slaves, and on the completion of such purchase have always taken the precaution to place in the freedman’s hand a paper to the effect that he had been redeemed by me from slavery, and that the expedition I represented would make a specified payment per month while he remained in its service.

humanity throughout all these regions from a. lite of unspeakable horror, from tortures that

only the savage African can invent, and from a certain and violent death, From Banana Point to Stanley Pool slavery does exist, but of such a mild character that when operations are actually begun Stanley Pool should be the starting-point. If half a dozen fast boats were placed on the river at Stanley Pool, each armed with twenty black soldiers, officered by two or three Europeans that who had proved by their past services they were capable of dealing with the question, and if such a force had the recognition of the civilized powers and was allowed to strike a blow at the evil, thousands of human lives would be saved. ‘These boats would be continually moving about the river, and those in command would begin by making a careful study of local politics. ‘They would have to convince the natives of their determination to stop these diabolical ceremonies of bloodshed. The natives should be warned that any villages which in the future were guilty of carrying out such ceremonies would be most severely punished. Some of the better-disposed native chiefs would have to be bought over to the side of the

EFFECT OF LIBERATION

Ir was curious to observe the different effects that the announcement of such a redemption had on slaves freed so unexpectedly. As a rule, the bewildered man would go from one to another of my boat’s crew, asking all sorts of questions as to the meaning of the ceremony. What was to be his fate? Was he to be exchanged for ivory ? or was he to be eaten? And it would take some time and patience to explain to him, after his first surprise was over, the full import of the paper I had placed’ in his possession, Others, more intelligent, would immediately understand the good fortune that had befallen them; and. it was strange to see the startling change in the expression of their countenances, which a moment before betokened nothing but unresisting acquiescence in their miserable destiny, and to note their inert and weary bodies, which seemed at once to become erect and vigorous when released, 25

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

parts are indeed few compared with the enormous traffic carried on in the interior. We have the authority of Stanley and Livingstone and other explorers concerning the iniquity existing in the eastern portion of Equatorial Africa, In India we have an example of what determination and resolution can accomplish ; as the inhuman ceremonies of the suttee, car of Juggemaut, infanticide, and the secret socity of the Thugs have all been suppressed by the British Government. ‘The opportunities for reaching the center of Aftica are yearly improving. Since Stanley first exposed to the world’s gaze, in 1877, the blood-stained history of the Dark Continent, rapid strides have been made in opening up that country. ‘The work for Afiica’s welfare so determinedly pursued by Livingstone has been most nobly carried on by Stanley, and the rapid progress which is at present taking place is due entirely to Stanley's efforts, A great obstacle has always existed between the outside world and Central Africa, in the stretch of unnavigable water between Matadi and Stanley Pool. ‘The railway now being constructed will overcome this difliculty.

from the degrading fetters. After having bought all the slay. were exposed for sale, warning should be given that any attempt to purchase human beings for slavery would be the signal for war, and that the purchasers would be severely punished ‘Che most important part of the movement is to convince the slaves of our earnestness and sincerity. I feel confident that should oper ons be carried on in the way thus suggested mo: satisfactory results would ensue. ‘The reason for the native villages being disunited is, that there seldom exists a chief strong enough to form a combination. ‘This weakness should be taken advantage of, and. capable white men might, through the sonal influence, unite the tribes under th ership. Sooner or later the Arabsat Stanley Falls will have to be battled with. At present they remain there, not because the white men will not allow them to come lower down, but because they are in the center of such arich field, and they know that by coming down the river they must rely entirely on their canoes, as roads in the interior are few and far between, owing to the swampy nature of the land. ‘They would also have the populous and warlike districts of Upoto, Mabeka, and Bangala to fight against, which would not be so easily overcome as the small scattered hamlets around Stanley Falls, which at present they are continually persecuting.

LS.

All the natives on the Upper Congo, quite up to the limits at present reached by the Arabs, should be controlled as much as possible by Europeans. ‘They should be combined together under Europeans, so that when

the

time

that the Arabs

arrives

decide

to move west they

would be met at their frontiers by a barrier of well-armed

and

resolute

natives.

‘The slave-trade of to-day is almost entirely confined to Aftica. ‘The slaves are caught and disposed of in that continent, and the number of those who are shipped to Turkey and other

26

Glave.

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2962

HARPER'S NEW MONTHLY MAGAZINE — JULY, 1856

NEGROLAND

AND THE NEGROES

SIERRA LEONE.

it under protest; for in all his far journeyings he had never beheld the sun except to the southward. ‘Phese Phoenicians were, therefore, the first civilized men who had ever passed south of the equator, or who had scen the western slopes of the mountains that girdle the Af rican shore. More than two thousand years passed before tho vail was again lifted, for the Curthaginian navigators never reached further south than Cape Mount, midway between Sierra Leone and

NEGROLAND AND 'THE NEGROES.* (PWENEY-ELVE hundred years ngo—oo Herodotus tells us—a company of Phenician navigators sailed southward from the Red Sea on the eastern shore of Afrien, ‘Three years after, they passed the well-known landmarks of the Pillars of Hercules, on the opposite side of the continent, within a few days’ ensy sail from their starting-place. ‘These mariners told how, as seed-time came, they had twice hauled th vessels upon the shore, planted a crop of gra waited for it to grow and ripen, and then bearing it on board their hollow ships, had set off again on their adventurous voyage over unknown seas and along strange coasts. ‘They related also that for a while they had seen the sun to the north of them. ‘The Father of History was a man of large belief, but this report was too much for his credulity, and he repeats

Liberia,

It was not till near the middle of the

fifteenth century that the Portuguese made their way to the Ivory and Gold and Slave Coasts. Fifty years later Vasco de Gama rounded the

Stormy Cape, misnamed of Good Hope, and for

the second

tion of Afric:

time completed the cirewnnaviga-

Neither the Catholic missionaries, who soon began their operations on a gigantic scale, nor the traders who flocked thither for gold and ivory and sleves, added greatly to the stock of knowl-

* Western Africa: Ita History, Present Condition, and Future Prospects, By Rev. J. Lmautox Wisox, Harper and Brothers, -2-

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2963

hood—such as it

edge respecting the people of Western Africa. It

is to Protestant

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

was—and that they are to go

the way of the builders of Babylon and Nineyeh, of Copan and Palenque. ‘The negroes, on the contrary, have shown that they can live face to face with the white In the West Indies they have multiplied in a condition in which the aborigines became tinct in two generations. We know how they have thriven, physically, intellectually, and morallyamongus. However much slaveholder and abolitionist may differ in theory and conclusion, they both insist upon the essential fact, that the colored racenmong us havemade great advances, and are eapable of and destined for still greater improvement. What the natives of the slave regions are at home, and what the country which they inhabit is, we may learn from the book of Mr. Wilson, As ve sail down the coast we pass the mouths of the great rivers Senegal and Gambia, wind-

missionaries of our own coun-

try that we are mainly indebted for what we

know of the natives of the Guinea Coast. Mr. Wilson, from whose valuable work we propose to draw largely in this article, is probably better acquainted than any other 1 the negroes of Western Afr He has resided a score of years. Once, among them for almost

in the earlier part of his missionary eareer, he chanced to fall among a cannibal tribe. ‘They certainly had never heard of Sydney Smith, but manifested a particular desire to try the flavor of a bit of cold missionary. Vor seven years Mr, Wilson dwelt among the Krumen of Cape Palmas, and for a still longer time among the Mpongwes of the Gabun River, on the very line of the equator. He has thoroughly mastered the languages of these representatives of the two great negro races of Western Aftica; has

ing through dense forests and thick jungles.

composed grammars and dictionaries of both

Janguages, and has published books in them. He has either written or furnished the materials from which have been elaborated some of the most valuable contributions recently made to the sciences of ethnology and philology. A. pamphlet on the Slave Trade, from his pen, fell under the notice of the English Government at

Upon their banks grows the gigantic Jaoba, hugest of trees, ‘The coast is under the eontrol of the French and English, and is peopled by the Fulahs, Jalofs, and Mandingoes, the handsomest negroes of Africa, with tall elastic figures, woolly

hair, and glossy black skins. ‘Che women, says one traveler, with a significant reservation, are 1s attractive as it is possible for black females to be, ‘They are zealous Mohammedans, and are rapidly extending their faith among the tribes to the south. At the flourishing settlements of Free-town and Monrovia we shall see a strange mingling of civilization and barbarism, ‘The white man, renilered still paler by the wasting African fever,

whether atime when it was a matter of debate should not be withdrawn ish vessels the 1

from the Slave Coast; and as he has been in-

formed by a letter from Lord Palmerston, this, pamphlet decided the question in favor of the

continuance of the effort to put a stop to the Slave ‘Trade, Whoever may sneerat the labors of missionaries, the philosopher and the scholar will not. more than all other men to ‘Vhey haye added our knowledgeof the uncivilized portionsof the human family. Of these we have no hesitation in pronouneing thé negro races of Western Africa to be the most worthy of attention. ‘They are the ones who present most promise of fiture career of civilization and Christianity. It is morally certain that a century henee there will not exist upon the face of the globe an individual of the copper-colored aborigines of North America, or of the brown races of Polynesia, Indications are not wanting that the Cingalese and Hindus will pass away before the conquering white races, We believe that the Chinese have had their youth and their man-

jostles

the

black emigrant from ci

‘vies, jauntily elad, and the sable denizen of the bush, with scareely a rag to cover his nakedness.

Free-town the chief settlement in the British colony of Sierra Leone, and Monrovia, the capital of Liberia, in spite of their unhealthy climate, may be fairly set down as successful experiments in African colonization. Monrovia, with its neat whitewashed dwellings and three or four churches presents an aspect not unlike that of American towns with a population of fifteen or eighteen hundred. Mr, Wilson makes the very sensible suggestion that the interests of both. colonies would be materially advanced by the union of Sierra Leone and Liberia into one

State.

28

‘This new State would then have a very

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

2964

decided preponderance in power over all of the native kingdoms on the coast. ‘Leaving the settlements of Sierra Leone and Liberia, and the land of the Fulahs and ManGingoes, we pass down the coast to a count; inhabited by negroes of another stock, ‘Thi was once known as the “Grain Coast,” not from on corn, but from the Malaof bread its producti guete Pepper, or “Guinea Grains,” once its principal article of trade, Tt was formerly great demand for giving flavor and potency to the ale and porter with which our transatlantic ‘These cousins comfort their thirsty souls, “grains” have of Inte years been pronounced poisonous, and their consumption has fallen off. If we may credit Mr. Wilson, the pojsonous quality belongs to a different frnit, which the natives were accustomed to mix with the genuine article, which has thus lost its reputation from being found in bad company. ‘The country is very beautiful as we coast along. ere it spreads out into broad plains dotted over with rises in wooded groupsof feathery palms; theitre hills, or sinks in green valleys. ‘The sharp coneal roofs of native villages are beheld rising in every direction from among the foliage. Long before our vessel has reached her an-

chorage we see a throng of tiny black objects

approaching us from the shore; as they approach they take the form of canoes, in each of which three or four brawny blacks, seated upon their bent legs, are paddling with all their might to be the first to rench us, ‘These are the Krumen, and theirs is the beautiful country before us. ‘The crew of the foremost canoe has clambered the side of our vessel, followed at a bricf

interval by the others.

t is not theft

‘Their

or piracy; they wish to dispose of their Iabor, for a yery

moderate compensatio

In many respects these Kramen are the most

interesting race of men on the African conti-

Of late

nent,

years they have become the pr

cipal laborers on all foreign vessels trading to the coast of Western Africa; and hence, though

they have never engaged in the Slave ‘Trade, Johnny Kraman is well known in every settlement

from

Goree

to Fernando

Po;

and

now

and then he makes his way as a sailor to foreign ports, As the chances ave that he has picked up a “white” nickname, and a tolerable suppl of very questionable English during his various cruises along-shore, he manages to make himself quite at home in New York or Liverpool or London,

Ifa Kruman were to write his autobiography,

is

first

nw VILLAGE, — 29

recollections

would

be

of having

his

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

eyes thoroughly rubbed with red pepper,

which

is the African substitute for the use of the rod. As he grows older he is sent into the fields to

scare the birds away from the rice-erop.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2965

When

he approaches man’s estate he is hired out to

some captain, with whom he engages to remain as long as the vessel stays upon the coa this may be for two months or two ye:

‘Lhe first thing is to give him a “Christi n” name in ex-

sailors now undertake his education.

Paphruo, or change for his native appellation, Blaino, or Barrakuo, becomes transformed into © Snowball,”or “Frying-Pan,” or “Pea-Soup.” One supercargo, whose favorite author was probably Mr, Harrison Ainsworth, named his four oarsmen respectively “Nix,” “ My-Dolly so that in manning © Pals,” and “ Fake-Away,” his boat, he was obliged to repeat the sling ‘The days of phirase of the London eracksman. the week are also commonly used as names, the favorite of all being that borne by the faithful companion of our old friend Robinson Crusoe. ‘A month's wages are paid in advance to the father or “head-man” by whom the young Kru. man has been put on board ; and the vessel sails away to complete her cargo on some other part of the coast. When she finally leaves, Friday ships on some other vessel, and it may be years before he finds his way back to his native village. If by good fortune he returns to his famia tolerable share of his accumulated in the shape of cloths, guns, cutlasses, and the like, he at once becomes the lion of the village. The fated calfis killed, guns are fired, and dances gotup in his honor. He isa eredit to his family, and must be furnished with a wife at once, as the first step toward taking his stand as a man of rank and respectability. Negotiations are set on foot for the purchase of a young girl; the price is agreed upon, and duly paid, and the bride is transferred to the charge of his friends. ‘The first step has been taken, but more is to be done, for among the Krus, and in faet throughout all Africa, a man’s position in society is measured by the numb his wives, quite as strictly as it is in ci countries by the state of his bank account. He therefore sets off again, and in a few months returns with goods cnough to buy another wife. In due course of time he becomes a head-man himself, and makes @ profit upon the young ad-

yenturers whom he hires out. If he has good luck, by the time he is forty or fifty years. old he has obtained a dozen or twenty wives, and is able to retire from business and lead the life of a gentleman of fortune and leisure. Very likely also he has inherited a number of wives by the death of a brother or uncle; for the wives of a deceased Kruman, like other property, fall to the share of some kinsman, thus keeping up the respectability of the family. When a Kru gentleman retires from active business his domestic arrangements are wonderfully like those of our own respected fellowcitizens, Brigham Young and the other mag. nates of Utah. If he has any regard for “what is expected” by society, or any desire for a quiet life, he must provide a separate house for each of his wives. ‘These he builds as close together as possible, and for the sake of

surrounds the whole with a palisade.

privacy usually

Each hut

consists of a cireular wall, five or six fect in height, and from ten to thirty in diameter,

Upon this is fitted a high conical roof of thateh, the eaves projecting several feet on every side, ‘The floor is of clay, beaten hard, and sometimes paved with cocoa-nuts, which by constant frietion shine like bronze globes. ‘The fire is built upon the floor, the smoke, in defaultof a chimney, making its

way as it best can through the

thatch, Each house usually consists of but a single room, though among the upper ten one corner is sometimes partitioned off for a sleeping apartment. ‘The furniture is of the simplest kind: a few pots, and bowls, and plates,

fa couple of mats for beds, wooden blocks for pillows, and a pine chest by way of wardrobe, make up the list. ‘These, with the fondness for display

innate in the African, are made, as far as possible, ornamental as well as useful. ‘The tin washbowls and gay colored earthen plates procured from foreign vessels have holes punched in their edges, and are suspended from the walls in place of mirrors and pictures. ‘The sleeping mats are neatly rolled up and put away, for to do the Kru matrons justice

they are wonderfully clean-

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2966

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

ly and industrious, as_well as good-humored. Higher qualities than these must be looked for in vain so long as the system of polygamy prevails.

His patriarchal establish-

ment thus arranged, with

bevy of stout wives to attend

to his wants and perform the hardest part of the labor, our Kru gentleman sets aboutenjoying his well-earned leisure, ‘The cultivation and harvesting of his rice and cassava keeps him tolerably busy for three or four months in the year; the rest of the time he is a gentleman of means,

with just business enough in hand to give him pleasant employment. He gets up in the morning at such hour as he pleases, saunters about his establishment, plays a little with some of his many ¢ dren, and when he has gained ‘an appetite, drops in to break fast with one of his wives. ‘The Kru cuisine is rather limited. Animal food is used sparingly—though in this department nothing comes ami from a leopard to awood-rat— and chiefly in the form of soup, so hotly peppered as to de! the palate of an East Indian, Cassava and rice are the principal articles of consumption. ‘The Kru house are fi mous for their skill in b ing rice; and when the snowy contents of the pot are deposited into a clean wooden bowl,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2967

and the fresh, fragrant paln-oil poured over it, aman might go farther for a breakfast and fare worse, Ittakes time for a Huropean to become reconciled to their mode of eating, which consists in thrusting the hand into the dish, rolling rice and oil into a ball, and then, with mouth open and head thrown back, fling’ down the throat. Not only are knife and spoon dispensed with, but even teeth seem to be of Tittle use, which is the more remarkable, because the Krumen pride themselves. greatly upon the beauty of their “ivories,” and show a praiseworthy neatness in cleansing them before and afer every meal. ‘The demands of fashion in regard to clothing are easily satisfied. A gentleman is well dressed with a strip of cotton, a couple of yards long, around his waist; a still shorter piece suf fices for the costume of a Kru lady. A. hat, and a large square cloth thrown over the shoulder, are proofs of very decided wealth in the wearer; the addition of a European hat and a jacket constitutes a dandy. By way of sailor's ment, the women wear as many Drass and copper rings and armilets as they ean procure; but for mon a broad ivory ring, upon which some friendly sailor has ‘earved the owner's is held to be in better taste. ‘Tigers’ teeth, strung together, are a favorite ornament; but tho most recherché of all is a species of blue bead, brought from the Gold Coast. Respectable and easy as the life of a retired Kru gentleman may be, it is more than doubthappiness comes quite ful whether his domestic up to his expectations. Like many another man he finds that a large establishment inIn spite of their sepvolves a deal of trouble. arate huts, jealousies will now and then arise among his wives, and quarrels among. thei broods of children, ‘To settle all these would tax the wisdom of Sancho Panza, while to en dure them would try to the utmost the patience of Job. Not unlikely the respectable husband of a score of wives nay look back with regret to his sailor days, when he was “chaffed” by the crew, “hazed” by the mate, and liable to he knocked down by the captain. Yet it is wonderful with what tenacity poIygamy is clung to by every people among whom. it prevails. ‘The Kruman is quite sure that its advantages outweigh the disagreeable accompaniments, If a ian had but one wife, he

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

reasons, how could he get his breakfast when

she happened to be sick or absent? If she should chance to be out of humor, as will sometimes happen to the best of women, how could he enter his friends as a gentleman should? So, on the whole, he votes for polygamy. ‘Che women too, strange as it may seem, are equally in favor of it, No respectable Kru family will sell their danghter, and no girl of any pretensions would willingly he sold, toa man who supposed to be so deficient in enterprise 1d ambition as to content himself with a single wife. She would scorn to be connected with so humble an establishment, As well might.a young American hope to induce a Fifth limited Avenue belle to share with him the paradise of a single room in the fourth story of a third-rate boarding-house.

‘The government of the Kru people is a pure

demos cracy.

Every village, or group of

villages,

es sn independent community, whieh may number from a few hundreds of souls, up to ten or twelve thousand. In every village large square “Palaver House” stands conspicuous in

the

midst of the circular

all public business is transacted.

huts.

Here

Every male

adult is considered a member of the body politic, though the young men, or Kedibo, oceupy a subordinate place. Next come the Sedibo, or soldiery, comprising the great body of middleaged men. A man, before being enrolled in

must pay a fee; this is usually a their ranks, cow. ‘These form the effective strength of the

community, and are not a little apt to. be rapaold men, who have cious and overbearing. ‘The passed the period for active service, constitute the Gnekbade, or Senate. ‘Their influence is very great; and, in ordinary cases, their decisions are law, though it sometimes happens that they are overruled by the Sedibo, yet always with a show of great respect for the elders.

At the head of the Senate, in time of peace, is the Bodio, whose functions are mainly those of of the national awhigh-priest. He takes charge fetiches, and entitled to certain choice bits from every animal that is killed for food. His

house is a sanctuary, and no culprit who takes

refuge there can be removed without his consent. He is held responsible for the general If the harvests prosperity of the commun happen to be unproductive, or the season un-

healthy, if the fishing fails, or ships do not fre—n-

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2968

quent the coast, the blame is laid upon the Bodio; and in case the evil is prolonged, he is liable to be deposed. His official insignia—a huge iron ring worn around the ankle—is looked upon with as much reverence as is paid to the let placed upon the head of her gracious Majesty Queen Victoria, or the iron crown of the Hapsburgs, with its veritable nail from the true eros Public business is conducted with great gravity and decorum, ‘The members of our Congress or of the English Parliament might learn some valuable lessons from a Kru *palaver.” Every man brings his own stool, and takes his proper place in the assembly pose. He advances into the centre of the ¢ cle, bi i staif in his hand. Bateo “ Bate—We are listening,” respond the auditors. When he has coneluded his speech, he places the staff in the hands of some one else who desires to speak. ‘There is no dispute as to what “honorable gentleman” is entitled to the floor. That is settled by the possession of the staff.“ Admirable specimens of oratory,” says Mr. Wilson, “may be heard in these African assemblies. ‘Their popular speakers show almost as much skill in the use striking analogies, pointed of happy illustrations, arguments, historical details, and biting irony as any orators in the world; and for ease and graceof manner they are unsurpassed.” When

all the younger members have spoken, the Senate give their opinion, and then the whole mattor is decided by popular vote. ‘The Gnekbade performs likewise the office of the Roman Censor. When a man is. suspected of growing too powerful and proud for the safety of the State, or, as they phrase it, «got too much sass,” he is forthwith muleted in asum that reduces him to an equality with his fellow-citizens. Passing the low Ivory Coast, where the long, unbroken swell of the ocean dashes furiously upon the sandbank which lines the shore, as we approach the equator we come to the region where the Slave ‘Trade formerly had its ¢ seat, Almost every point and headland is crowned by 2 fort, erected by Earopeans to protect this unholy traflic. ‘Twenty-five of these are found within a space of two hundred miles. Since the trade in slaves has been almost wholly

suppressed to the north of the equator, the greater portion of these forts have fallen’ into decay. Elmina, however, the first fortress ere ed by the Portuguese, now in the hands of the Duteh, is still kept in good repair, and strongly garrisoned. Cape Coast Castle, the residence of the British Governor of the Cape Colony, is a still more imposing fortress. Its walls inclose several acres of ground, and are mounted with more than a hundred guns. In the centre is the tall castle, the residence of the Governor, It has a garrison of natives and blacks from the West Indies, under the command of English officers, Ilere, a few years since, the brilliant and Jamented “1. E. 1. closed her earthly career. Whether by a sudden paroxysm of a disease to which she had long been subject; or by an accidental over-dose of prussic acid, taken asa remedy; or by voluntary suicide from weariness and despondency, no man knows with certainty. Her remains lie in the court-yard of the castle, the parade-ground of the garrison. A small marble tablet, with a Latin inscription, inserted in the wall opposite, commemorates her genius and her untimely fate, Her true monument, under another sky, is built of words and thoughts, not of marble or granite. ‘The two military despotisms of Ashanti and Dehomi furnish the only striking exceptions to the democratic communities of that portion of Western Afrien lying north of the equator, Ashanti, with its tributaries, contains some four or five millions of inhabitants, Its govern ment is one of the most thorough despotisms in the world. ‘Phe king is absolute master of the lives ofevery one of his subjects, and he maintains a system of espionage in his dominions which would do eredit to the ingenuity of Fouché or Grloff. When a noble is summoned to the royal presence, he feels that he goes in peril of his life. Te may be called to receive high honor or severe punishment, He may be about to gain some distinguished mark of favor, or to hear that his blood is required to water the grave of some member of the royal family. In cither case he has nothing to do but to submit. ‘Though the king is the heir to all the property of his subjects, he usually allows the family of a deceased person to retain all the gold which may have been wrought into ornaments. It has hence grown into a custom with the rich men to 3

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2969

put ag much of their wealth as possible into this, shape. Once in the course of his life every man is allowed to make a grand display of his wealth in the streets of Kumasi, the capital. He arrays himself, his wives, and servants, in their richest robes and most splendid ornaments, and parades through the city. ‘The amount of gold thus displayed is sometimes alfabulous;

most

is one of the

for Ashanti

est auriferous regions in the world. ‘Phe soil is every where impregnated with gold, even in the

streets

of Kumasi.

sources of income, the

With

such

abundant

King of Ashanti is prob-

‘ably by far the richest man in Africa,

Here as elsewhere a man's importance is estimated by the number of his wives. ‘The King is prohibited from exceeding the number of

three thousand three hundred and thirty-three. It is not known

whether

up the full complement.

he

is obliged

to keep

During the working

season they are dispersed through the country,

engaged in agricultural Inbor with their own royal hands. For the remainder of the year they are collected in Kumasi, occupying two

long streets, where they are kept in strict

se-

clusion, It is a capital crime for any man to look upon them. Sometimes they are paraded through the streets, preceded by a company of boys to warn the people to hide themselve ‘Those who have not time to get out of the way fling themselves down with their faces to the ground, where they lic till the procession is out of sight. Now and then, upon some extraordinary occasion, this strict rule is relaxed, and the galaxy of sable beauty may be beheld without its costing the life of the spectator. When

the British Embassy was received, the King ap-

peared in publie surrounded by three hundred of his favorite wives. He was seated upon a

throne

encased in massive gold, his royal per

son enfolded in rich silken garments, with neck,

arins, ankles, fingers, and tocs covered with goldent rings; while all his attendants were farnishevery deed with goldenarms and implementsof scription, brought forth from the royal treasury. But the despotism of Ashanti pales before the still darker and more bloody absolutism of Dehomi. ‘The King is regarded by his subjects as a demi-god. It is a grave offense to imagine that he eats or drinks or sleeps, like ordinary mortals, His meals are taken in tho utmost privaey, and the wretch who should chance to

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

see him thus engaged would be put to death on the spot. Upon certain great occasions he so far lays aside his divinity as to condescend to drink in public; but even then a curtain is interposed between him and his subjects, who

prostrate themselves in adoration while he is supposed to be imbibing; and when the opera-

tion is over they rend the very heavens with their acclamations.

He is absolute proprietor of the country and

every person and thing init. ‘The females especially are his peculiar property. No man can have a wife except by his permission. ‘They are either sold or given as rewards for distinguished valor. ‘The sale takes place but once a year. ‘The price is fixed at a uniform sum, and the buyer has no privilege of choice. He must content himself with such one as his Majesty pleases to assign. One of the most singular institutions of Dehomi is the famous body of Amazons, which constitute the ¢fite of the army. ‘Their number at present is about 5000, armed with muskets and all the weapons of African warfare. A few years ago, when the English embassy was residing in Dehomi, the king made, for their amusement, frequent displays of this favorite band. ‘Chey performed all sorts of sham-fights, in order to show off their strength and dexter‘These strong-minded and strong-armed Amazons become more masculine than the men themselves, and when one wishes to repronch another for weaknessor cowardice, she ean find no more emphatic epithet than to say, “You are aman!” ‘Their superior prowess has been quite recently displayed in a remarkable manner in connection with one of the most singular episodes of African history. Betweon Dehomi and the River Niger lies a country known on the maps as Yoruba, Many years ago it was a powerful state, under the rulo of a single sovereign.

‘Chis was at length brok-

en up into a multitude of petty governments,

and became the favorite hunting ground of the slave-traders, Some forty years since the remnants of a few feeble tribes sought refugo in a famous cavern about seventy-five miles from the sen-shore. Here they secreted themselves, living upon roots and berries, and such food as they could find growing wild about their lurking-place. Other fugitives flocked to them, until the fragments of more than a hundred

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2970

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

were gathered in this place. They called tribes settlement Abeokuta, or “Understone,” in

their memory of the cavern which had given them shelter. About fifteen years ago a number of Tiberated slaves from Sierra Leone came on a

_

5 trading expedition to this part of the coast, from which some of them had been originally stolen. ‘They carried back with them tidings of the set_tlement of Abeokuta; and a large body of ci ilized and Christianized freedmen from Sierra Leone at once determined to rejoin their countrymen. Beyears 1839 and 1842 tween the these emigrants numbered ‘This infusion. five hundred, fe to the community, and in 1853 its inhabitants

numbered

more

than

a hundred thousand. Missionaries were sent out to them, and their efforts met with a degree of success without precedentin Afriea, Abeykuta assumed the aspect of ed and Christianized community. About three % years ago the King of Dehomi resolved to extirpate the new community, and marched against it at the head of a large army, including his female invincibles. It happened that an American

ary,

Mr. Bowen,

mission-

who

had

served as a soldier in our late war with Mexico, was at Abe_ oknta, He saw that other \\ weapons than preaching must be employed against the savage invaders, and set about taining the people for the contest. ‘The Dchomans were beaten back after a desperate struggle, and their king him-

self was saved from capture only by the bravery with which his regimentsof Amazons de-

TOKO—A GAUN cuter,

fended his person.

=a

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

2971

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

F BRUARY, 1890

‘THE CENTURY MAGAZINE

THE REALM OF THE CONGO By the Commissioner of the United States — W. P. Tisdale

Banana possesses a motley population of about six hundred negeoes ; ‘some are native slaves, some Kabindas and Loangos, while not a few are from the Krumanos of Sierra Leone and lower Liberia, When we came into Pallaballa we learned that the king—who was absent at the time— had instructed his son not to allow any white men to stop in the place before his return. He had gone to pay tribute to the king of San Salvador, from whom he had received a letter. MAP OF THE

f{ CONGO FREE STATE

I saw the letter, which was written in Portuguese, undoubtedly by a Jesuit priest. The King’s son said we could not stop in the village. I was annoyed to thirik that I could not stay in the place overnight, so I called my interpreter, and told him to say to the king’s son that I would be glad if he would allow me to stay there; and if he did so, without molesting me, I would give him a handsome present in the morning. He said no, I could not stop there; we would have to go on, But we were

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2972

THE SURVIVOR

VOL. 7

Stanley a long time ago, and bore date of Stanley’s last passage through the country. After I had satisfied myself that the old man was friendly to us, L asked him to tell me why he was opposed to the white men stopping i his town overnight, He said: “1 will tell you, We have not had any rain up here for a long time.” And he went on to tell me that the palm tree would not yield malafup—a fermented drink,—the ground nuts were not growing, and’ they were afraid of a famine, and he knew that the white men down the river at the camp had kept the rain back, and he believed that if he punished the white men as they came along the rain would come. At the same time it was preferable to keep away from villages, because the Houssamen whom I had were very much feared by the people, as they were great thieves, and invariably got us into trouble at every town we went to. When I came to Congolalemba, however, the king, who was a very pleasant fellow, seemed to receive me very cordially, and asked for a palaver, or council. ‘The king and his ministers took seats on the ground. He said T was welcome to stay in his place. But while we were talking I noticed a great activity among his men, and I told my interpreter to go to some of the people and find out what was the matter. He came back and told me they were going down to fight Pallaballa. Before going to war in those countries they give notice that they will attack the next day. ‘They never make an attack unawares. ‘They were going to march that night and attack Pallaballa the next morning. I asked the king why he was going to fight Pallaballa, and he said the sap had run dry in the palm trees, and the ground nuts would not grow, and Pallaballa had kept the rain back. Congolalemba began his march on Pallaballa, Dut during the night there came one of the most violent storms they had ever had in the country. ‘The warriors passed the entire night in the rain, and when daylight came they did not want to fight. They made up their minds that Pallaballa, knowing they were coming, had relented, and so they went on to Pallaballa’s village, got drunk, and had a glorious time for several days. ‘The women do the work of garden making and marketing, while the men roam listlessly

very tired, there was no water outside of the village, and we decided to stay whether orno. In most of the villages near the river where whites have appeared, the kings, as a rule, set apart a little hut which they give to traders who happen to come into the village, allow them to sleep at night in the hut, and then take something in the way of presents from them in the morning. I informed the king's son that if they allowed us to stop I would give them presents in the morning, but if they made us troublewe would burn theirvillage. We were , permitted to “turn in” without molestationbut about one or two o’clock in the moming’ the appearance. put inaneif of Pallaballa hims chief He had made the trip from San Salvador, some seventy-five miles or more,in three or four days; with kingson the way, buthe had been drinking and was very drunk, He wanted to drive us out of the place. But he was very easy to handle; a little trade gin soon put him to sleep, and we were not molested. In the morning we got ready to start, when Pallaballa and all his ministers put in an appearance and wanted their presents, I gave Pallaballa some handkerchief stuff, a red cotton umbrella, a bottle of gin, anda string of beads, ‘Then I gave all his ministers a drink of gin, and they were very happy. ‘The chief began to tell me what a good nd he was to the white people, and he wanted to show me a treaty which he had made with Stanley when he passed through the country the last time. He went into his old hut and brought out the king’s box. He had it tied round and round with strips from the bark of the palm tree. The old fellow opened the box and handed me the treaty— as he supposed. I found it to be a letter wi ten in the Portuguese language, purporting to come from the king of San Salvador. ‘This letter went on to compliment Pallaballa, and wish him every success in the world, and suggested to him that he should keep the white men out of his country ; and after advising him what to do, it wished him well, and hoped he would not forget to send three or four bottles of gin. T said: * Old man, you have made a mistake. ‘This is not the Stanley treaty; this is from Salvador.” ‘The old fellow was very much excited, and grabbed the document away from me. He then handed me another document, which was a treaty that he had signed with _at-

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2973

about, with no apparent object in view. ‘There is nothing about the natives of the Congo region to convince me that they have ever lived in a better condition than they do to-day. ‘They are as low as the lowest. ‘They have no intelligence. ‘They have no written language. have seen in the lower region of ‘Africa chimpanzee with more intelligence than any negto Lever saw on the Congo. saw one chimpanzee that had fallen into a trap and was brought down to the Dutch station at Banana. ‘They called him Leonidas. As he grew they became strongly attached to him, and detailed aslave boy to take care of him and instruct a little hut for him,and gave him. ‘They made him a bunk much like a steerage berth in a steamship, and Leonidas would: go in there and go to bed like a litle man, He would sit attable and take his food likea native. [have seen him drink gin, smack his lipsand slap his hand down as though he enjoyed it. He would give the boys a slap in the face if they annoyed him; and I noticed that the negroes esteened him very highly. As T went up on the beach, I found a white man named Stanhope; he wanted to know where we came from, who we were, and all about us. T told him that T was the American commissioner to Congo. He said, “You have come to a fine place. 1am surrounded by five or six hundred men. My house was blown down by a hurricane a few nights ago.” He had no shelter, no food, and the negroes were as thick as possible in the valley below him, and they were occasionally firing upon him, and had promised him a massacre during the night. Captain Saulez was with me. Hewasan African fighter, a man of good judgment, with a great deal of nerve ; he at once took command of the forces. I walked with him out on the brow of the hill; we looked through our glass and saw

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

the position of the natives. They were going about in the grass and closing in, We asked Mr, Stanhope what occasioned all this trouble, and he told us it was a matter of trade between the tribes over the river. But we found afterwards that the immediate cause was his having flogged the son of the king, who had stolen from him or committed some other offense. He go home gave him a hundred lashes and let him to his father. We made a little reconnaissance down the valley, and made fires to deceive them as to the number of our men, Finally in the night we held a palayer. I sent them presents, such as I had, and gave them a piece of paper with which they could go to a station several days’ march away and draw what they wanted of beads, cloth, and brass rods. In that way I probably saved the life of Mr. Stanhope and his little band. I stopped that night with him, and the next morning started at the break of day, running many fierce rapids, and arrived safely at the station of Isanghila, from which place I marched through the Bundi valley, a country filled with serpents and all sorts of poisonous insects, and, after four days and a half, reached Vivi. On the Congo there are no beasts of burden, there existing merely a manual transport, the porters being the natives of the Bakongo tribe, inhabiting the cataract regions. In physique these men are slight and only poorly developed; but the fact of their carrying on their head from sixty to one hundred pounds’ weight twenty miles a day for sometimes six consecutive days, their only food being each day a little manioc root, an ear or two of maize, or a handful of peanuts, pronounces them at once as men of singularly sound stamina, Small boys of eight and nine years old are frequently met carrying loads of twenty-five pounds’ weight.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR

2974

HARPER'S NEW MONTHLY MAGAZINE — MARCH, 1873

EVE INTERVIEWED By Frank B. Mayer wife, and all de children, maaster? I hopes UNT EVE was a suporannuated negress, you're all well. Bless do Lord! Pm broke, whose daily perambulations brow Sonny—pooras asnako; pick up a bone here her to the kitehens of many families in Balto-day and dere to-morrow. timore whose sires sho had known in their as I can como, I'm a hundred and “Near childhood, and whom she had long outlived four year old, I was born and bred "fore ‘The recipient of unconsidered trifles, she acWashington's war hero in Baltimore, near Imowledged these favors by the performance Henshaw’s church, in Sharp Street. My ole of small services, which rendered her welmaaster’s been dead fifty year, but I can come to the domestics of the households, ’member very well, for all dat. Ole maasamong whom sho was a historical oracle, tor’s father was English captains ole misa link betwoon the past and the present, ‘As tngs's father was sea-captain too. My own Jot hor speak for horself as sho sits sipping man, Lordeer was my a Guinea father was her morning coffee by the fireside: father’s name, but maaster changed it to “Your sarvant, Sir, How's you and your Nero when he bought hi “Yo seo, Guinea's a big place. Niggers dere allers a-fightin’. Dey ketch one anothor, and sells ’em to de ships for gms and powder, beads, check and calico, and red flanuel—do French great for red flannel and dat’s de reason so many’s come in dis country. Dey used to como ‘in ship loads, like de Irish do now, till ole ‘Tyson —he was a Quaker, mind ye, and did a heap for te colored people—till he said dere should never no more come here. Dat was afte de Resolutionary war, When he died ‘al do niggers went to do burial, Ole mistuss: dhe was de niggors’ god. “In Guinea—'speets it’s like Californy is AUNT

30-

“Nathan ‘Tyson, an eminent phlanthroptst carly abolitionist.

VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2975

now dey digs gold all day, and when dey

finds a big lump—so ‘gors told me—dey go home cken or a goat, and puts do loo on do lump of gold. Dat’s deir way of giving God thanks. Den dey makes rings and bracelets of it. Maaster bought ten head —somo from Mandingo, some from Soso; Father Jack and Sampson como from, Missmysgwongen—dat’s another place. Pamgratter, Vando, and Goombo was Gouah women. “My own father was Guinea man, I'm good breed, aise 'm de royal blood ; teil you for why —grandfather was de king's Son; ho como from de Wombo country; dav’s what dey called it. It was a Gonah nian taught me dis Guinea talk: “Wullah, wullah, wattoongab, Se bungah loosah, Goze miooten Temba, Hooden sent’nn singa.? I don’t know what it means, but of Ta kep in do sperit of it den I might ’e learnt. Worst of it is, I never could learn to read, Yo sco, 1 was young, and so foolish! Dero was a lady wrote to ole maaster to know if she might teach me to read, but ho sent ‘word to know if she wanted to teach his niggers to run away. Linight ‘e learnt unbeknowens to him, but I was so young and foolish like. ch of do Resolution «T don't ‘member ary war, but I knowed when it was. Twas amall den, but Ehad a good head. 1 toted wood and water, and warmed de chile’s tela.” ‘The town of Baltimore was laid off by tho county surveyor January 12, 1730. In 1752 there were twenty-five houses, four of which were of brick, nearly all having | “hipped” roofs, ‘The prosent 1 i8300,000. oro was fat) very open place den ; streets was nothin’ Inet mynd and miro; Indien always wore clogs. Most all de houses was. frame, Dutch roots, hipped roofs; somo was brick, but no touch

geay

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

to what it ia now! Market Street was

all mnd an’ mire, Do quality lived in Gay Street, Dero was old Congress Hall, where dey had balls and dancin’. Wiievo it’s standin’ yet, if dey bain's torn it down. I could show yo whero it was, in Liberty Street, though i ain't got but ono eye now.” Congress assombled in nore on the 26th December, 1776, and occupied Mr. Jacob Fite's house, being then tho farthest west, and ono of tho largest in the town, and was a long time ealled “ Congress Hall.” Nono of tho streets of “Baltimore Town,” excopt here and there on the side ways, were paved until 1782. “Dey don't have no fairs now, as doy used to. All dere by Congress Hall every y in October, when do races was, sellin’ cakes ‘and liquor, and eatin! and drinkin’; dey couldn’t get dem all cleared off "fore Sunday mornin’. Do racecourse was in de ole fields near dere, 40 thi of houses now I can’t tell yo ’xactly where it is. Yo didn't sco wagons and carts, as yo do now. Every Friday night all de country people come in with deir b ishes and greens, aud so forth—eayed dom all a-horseback— twenty, thirty pounds o° butter in do boxes, slung across de horse's back. Dey used to cay dem dis way till it gob s0 bad with robin’ de won a takin’ all dey had. Ridgely’s women was

THE SURVIVOR

VOL.

7

2976

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

val, bound. themse es fo serve for a limited number of years any o e who would advance them the necessary funds. In time this grow to a considerable trade. ‘Tho indentures were made to the captain of the ship, or some othor person, and upon their arrival in tho colony their unexpired time was sold to the highest bidder, to whom their indentures were then transferred. In the carly ages of the colony they were called indented apprentices ; afterward tho general torm of redemptioners was applied to them. ‘These, upon the expiration of their term of servieo, became us ns, and enjayed the same franchises a moro fortunate masters. “Ye know, the laws mmst’a been good for somethin’ then! Never had sich laws sence old Sam Chase and Jawyer MéMechin and Martin. Doy daasent strike a gentleman's sarvant den but dey had to go to do and answer for it! If ye was right, ¢ s00 yo righted! Since dey took do heggars up, and druy do gentlemen off do streots, do laws ain't he n worth a chaw tobacker! Now dese shoe bridio-makers has de upper ha is jest played do old boy and ‘Tom Walke Don dero was allors somethin’ lively in town. Do Indians dey was astraight, proper peoplo—a very neat, genteel people ; doy come in overy fall from de back places with buckskin, moceasins, baskets, and so forth, and tomahawks and sealpin’-knives too. ' Dey used to bo all over dis settle. mont once. Many a time P've been hovin’ corn, and I find arrow-heads and stone pots ; doy fit with ono and dey cooked in tother. Now dey're all gone: Thope de Lord "Il take caro of me! “Doro was a fine den on tea, Once mistuss geen a man comin’, and sho took de eaddy off de table and hid it under her gown tail. Den dere was a man used to come along every now and den and take a list of all do silver and every thing of do nigger kind; ye paid so much for it—ifyo lot him see it.” Ifthe tea-party at Boston has been thought worthy of renown, the tea-burning at Annapolis, open and ‘undisgnised, should not be torgotte Tn Angust, 1774. the brig: inline Mary and Jane, Captain George Chapman, master ar. rived in St. Mary's River with several pa \ges of ten on board consigned to merchants in Georgetown and Bladensburg. ‘The Com-

robbed; and dey took horses and butter comin’ down to and every thing as de; market. Dey nover ketched de robbers! Arter dat dey had wagons and carts, “Th was great times in town whon de court set. Maaster was great man ’bont de ourt; he was County Justiss; he always wore i searlet vest, sometimes searlet casei mero coat too, and had a tall cane. And den when do ships come in from England, dere was great rejoicin’ and feast in’ over it. Dey bronght de elegantest English goods. ‘Town's monsus full 0! goods now, master! Ef de British was to come dey’ ruin many a one, bub dey wouldn't ruin mo, for 1 ain't gob any! De ships brought a great many English sarvants to be sold here: six-year, seven-year sarvant But when dey worked deir time out dey had to go free, and yo was obleeged to give’em a gun, a good snit of clothes, and a mattock.” Besides negroes, there was another species of servant in tho colony of Maryland, of whom frequent mention is made, and who in Limo became a largo portion of the popiaa

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ico of Salety of Charles County im diately summoned the master and consigneos before thom. ‘The explanations and aulission of these gentlemen were declared satishhetory ; and as the dnty had not been paid, they were discharged on the pledge that the teas should not be landed, but should be sent back in the brig to London. On the Lth October the brig Peggy Stereart arrived in Annapolis, having in its cargo 1 few packages of tea. "The duty was paid hy Mr. Antony Stowart, the owner of the vessel. ‘This submission to the oppressive enactment of Partiament called forth the deepest feoling. A. public meeting was held; tho owner of the vessel and the consignees in tho most humblo manner apologized for their offense, and consented to the burning of tho tea. But the people were determined to exact a more signal vindieation of their rights. ‘The easy compliance of Mr. Stowart with the act had aroused their anger, and threats were poured ont against his vessol and himself, Mr. Stewart, to soothe the violence of the people, and to mak amends for his fuult, offered to destroy tho vessel with his own hand. ‘Tho proposition was accepted; and while the people gathered crowds upon the shore to witness its co! summation, Mr. Stewart, accompanied by tho consignees, went on board the brig, ran hor aground on Windmill Point, and set fire in presence of the multitude. So ona had tea become that wherever it was discovered its owners were foreed to destroy it. ‘Two months later the people of Frederick, having met at Hagerstown, compelled one John Parks to wall bare-headed, holding lighted torehes in his hands, and set fire to-a chest of ten which he had delivered up, and “whieh was consumed amidst the acclamations of a numerous body of people.” “Whon de tea and sugar and salt was throwed overboard, maaster said dere would bo war, So wo moved to Green Spring Valley,to olo Maaster Roberts place, Mistuss wanted to go furder, to Fredericktown, but maaster wouldn't. | Warn't dat a stylish place thought worked twenty-threo year n dat plantation arter master died. hings was eayed up de country —some th na never got back. When wo got dere doy had no other house but dat one room indo old tiny house, hind de parlor now, kivorod with oak shingles, and so forth. £0 maaster got a house from Dr. Walker, and =a

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

put ole Mother Grace and Phebe and us to stay dere till do new houso was built. I picked wool, and do ole woman spun, Mo and another gal fotched all do water dat made de mortar for dat house. Eve been through a good deal of hardship, but never got no beatin’ about work ; only whert I was mischeevous and saasy, and dat was for want of puttin’ to other practices, I had to bo at somethin’! “Once Uncle ‘Tom told me ef I got some Dlack rags and things, and fixed ’em on like wings, I could fly like a turkey-buzzard, 1 tried it, and I had a aweot fall, mind I toll yo! ‘Nother time I clum up on de roof to tend to dryin’ somo water-million seed, and maaster like to havo ‘tended to me, only T talked him out of it. Ho said ho’ wasn’t goin’ to lot mo teach do chil'n to break deir necks, and told me to come down and let him whip mo. «Lor, maastor? ser I, (1 gwine up here to comb my head, and den Pll clean do knives and keep inyself neat and tidy, and not let do meat get burnt,’ and I talked to him

7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2978

most as long as I been talking to ye here— but I didn’t come down! De carpenters was workin’ dere, and dey began to laugh, and don he laughed, and went into de house, and when I was sure he was gone I come down, and kep' out of his way. Den I used to get de scissors, and go into de garret and cut holes in doe gowns; and onco—den, yo mind, de saddtes was all fringed—t ent all de fringes off de saddles. Iwas young, wild, and wicked! Ididu’t know no better!’ Mis: tuss told mother to whip me for dat. She did whip me, ‘deed she did, heap harder dan mistuss! Mistuss never let any body tetch me but her and mother. Miss Betsy, she was housekeeper—a very tongh woman, a rale yaller-jacket, Vll tell ye—she never let her totch me! “Great times den among de quality! Dressin’ ain't quito so touchy now as it was den: silk, satin, brocade, Iutestring, polaneese—yes! long polaneese and short pola neeso and cassatees. O Lor’, chile, dey did dress beautiful! De clegantest, beautifulest, things come from Eugland. Mistuss, when she took de dresses out de chist, dey stood up stiff as a table, or a piece of plank stuf, Great ostrian feathers, some red and some blue, and all colors; de ladies wore dem in deir rolls. Rolls—enshions dey was, with hair combed over dem—slick and powdered; den de ostrian feathers atop 0” dat, and rows of beads acrost ’em, goin’ through do rooms like little air eastles! Ladies, and gontlemen too, powdered. Do ladies wore Tong sacques and hoops—sich full dresses, flounced and tapered off; side hoops and round hoops, and high-heeled shoes, and sich ittlo heels!’ Dey eome from do ole countries —from England, Mistuss had great trankfal fotchod home. Good calieoes for eommon, and chinches, and sille and fur cloaks tor winter. “Gentlemen aressed elegant too. Beantifal silver-set buckles, glass and stono in ’em ; goolden on do coats and waistcoats, flowered like Indies’ dresses; and threo-cocked hats, bound round with gold-laco; and long boots or gaiters when dey was a-horsback. Dey wore wigs, long wigs with quoues, and short wigs without ’em. ‘Tom C— wore ak wig. Doir coats was mostly blue, black drab, and nankeon for summer. ‘Tell yo, chile, dey was fine! Twas 80 took up wi dem many a time I couldn’t eat my vittels. Mother licked mo often for not comin’ to my dinner!

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

«People lived high—first chop! Grand dimner-parties dey raly had; danced till day in dat ole room dere, What! yah! yah! Hear de silks come rattlin’ through Qo rooms dero like a passell of ole dry leaves. Danco till day! All dem people's dead and gone now “Dero was Captain L—, as protty a dancer as need to be of mankind! He's taken many a drink of water out of de Imcket on my head when he was haulin’ in his wheat to mill. Ho used to drive de team hissclf. He's dead now, ye know. And ole Stephen Shamydine! Sure God makes every body, but I do think he was do homeliest white man I ever saw. With his hairy bear-skin eap aud rigimentals and sword. It’s God’s truth! And when his house was done, dey sont him a present of a big brass knocker fur do front-door, do clogantest knocker ever ye see; dat’s for why dey named dat place Pomona, arter do imidgo on de knocker, so dey tells me. ‘Tom C—, as good a man as ever stepped de land, he lived with Dr. H—, little man, but like a piece of fire; elegant doctor, bub ag cross a man as ever drawed do bref of lifo;_as impident a piece of goods as ever I seo for a little man! And Major Howard! Te wont to de war arter, and got wounded. Ladies was vory sorry for it, for ho was do very apple of deir eyo. T heard dem tall of it. Ho was at our house many a timo, And Crack-brained Davy 'T—, a coarselookin’ fellow, a hot-blood, fox-huntin’, raciv’, sportin’ character. Tt was eo his mother nicknamed all dem chien Davy, Gentleman Mordecai, Blackguard John, Extravagant Joshua, Miser ‘Tom; and de girls was Whip-poor-will Botty and’ Butterfly Rachel. Mordecai was a palo, thin, blue-lookin’ man, and Tom was as beautiful a dancer as could be, he was. You seen his pictur’, with de murroon velvet and gilt buttons, and do sea compass in his hand? And Sam W—, he could beat any body dere a-makin’ a bow, though he did dress in homespun. Den’ dere was Cornelius H—,, tho eurvecor. Ho was n Methodist, but he was a very good man to his people; ho didw’t dance neither jigs, nor reels, nor court-Iil-yows, nor minuots, nor fishor'a hornpipos, nor nothin’! Ho was raly good to his people, and used to pay for any harm dey did, rather than whip dem. But L—s was a whippin’ house, @—'s was ppin’ house, Kwas a whippin’

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

greatest fiddlers of de county. Dey used to go ’way down to ’Noppolis” (Annapolis). “Our Starling was a great fiddler. Mistuss Jet him go any where he choosed—never took no money from him—till one timo he went to Baltimore to learn play Hail Ce lunby, and he di n’t como back for twenty Blind Johnny and years—den ho staid. Club-foot Davy was white men and great fiddlors for de quality; colored people Do great ketehed a great deal from tunes den was Bob and Joan, Dusty Miller, Jack ma Green, and a0 on. Den dere was card-playin’ and black-gamblin’, and horseracin’ twico a year in Gist’s fields. “1 yo will bet thousands, my gentlemen al, T will bet millions on de fasnous skow-ball. Spare us a venture on de courses of all, Tm eure of winning on de famous ekevr-ball? Dat was a song doy used to sing. L can't sing now ; I’s got no teoth. “1 waa drunk Ieat night, T was a little hoddy— ©, plantation gals, Cai’ ye look at « body! Hi dompty, dompty, Hi dompty, dompt?™ My! don’t talk! Didn’t we jump in dem

house—whippin’ and ut Monday mornin’ all over de neighborhood. Some had got doir manster’s hors out to Elk Ridge to a nigger j some for ono thing, some for another, but gincrally whip anyhow! Den dere was ole K——, a fox-huntin’, racin’ character. Didu’'t you never read his history on de tombstone at do church? I don’t know from A to Izzard, but dey tells mo dat somebody's wrote it ao as it reads he was a darned ade gay old times. Be up two o'clock. in de mornin’: si runnin’, racin’, ridin’! Maaster kep! deir company, but ho didn’t keop hounds. We niggers had our timo too. Every Saturday night wo had Jeave to go dance at de quarter, or at do barn in warm weather, and at Christmas and Whitsuntide and Easter we had a great frolic, we had. Sich dancin’! My Lord! plenty to eat and drink— meat, cabbage, turnips! Same thing at de huskin’ matches—till dey got to fightin’ and stobbin? “Nathan Cromwell’s Pepin and Philpot’s Jack and Worthington’s Mingo was do =a

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

daya!

7

2980

“Where did ye come from? Leoine from Virginny. Who's in de long-boat? Simon and Crsar.” Dom was de songs—sing and dance ’em too. Den dere was a great song of dem young missus used to sing: *Derela na luck about de honee, na Inck st all; Dere’s Dis Is de time to mind yer work, while Let's s0e— ‘“Dere's Ilttle pleasure In our house ‘While our goodman’s eva.’ Tcan’t 'xaetly ’member it, Enoch Story used tosing it. He was de music-maaster, a Tittle man, a farriner. Ho come up from town and used to teach mistuss’s daughter to play do spinnet. No more spinnets now ! Dey was made like ‘a piano, with ivory tooth. I tell ye, I ’member it!” ‘The spinnet, or spinet, was a musical instrument of the harpsichord kind, tut differing in shape and powers formerly much in nso, though now entirely superseded by tho piano-forte. The tone was comparatively weak, but pleasing, and as the instrument was small in dimensions and cheap in price, it answered the purpose of thoso who did not find it convenient to purchaso a harpsichord. “For women of quality dere was Miss she had a tonguo equal to Betsy X— } clinking tongno! and Miss any lawyer; ‘a siekly woman ;.she died Hannah W0’ consumption; and Nelly R——, Nick wifo; and Hannah J—} she was 0. a big, stout lady, with a brown skin; and Botsy R——} sho was a good fortune; and Polly W——,Passon W——'s daughter. Ole John Tilly, who come from Jamaica or some furrin parts, courted her; she had headpiece enough, but her Maaster above called

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

for her, and she went hom Maaster’s daughter, Mis Becky, was as pretty a woman as ever do sun shined on; counted de beautifulest woman in dem days for fair skin, pretty tooth. A genteolmado woman, of beantifal behavior—nuft to charm do heart of a stone! When sho was married missus Iet me creep into de room, do back parlor dere. De gentlemen thought sho was an angel from heaven, in a whito satin dress, eathers in hor rolls—feathors so tall she had to leave her shoes off till she como down staira—and buckles with stones in her shoes! So busy, lookin’ and eryin’ together, nobody seed

mo} women a-eryin’, and gentlemen tickled at it, It was do dreadfulest rainy night ever ye eee. Passon Chase was fotched from town—a very handsome man; had some fringy thing on when he married dem; twas about seven or eight o’elock, by ean” dlo-light, in do old back parlor dere. De groom was in light clothes, and de groomsmen and all saluted de bride down de stairs. Den dey went to dancin’ ; supped before do dance, and den handin’ round between de danein’, And at do suppor dere was every thing

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

ye could desire— Toast pig, chicken, ham, cherry turkey, tarts, apple-tarts— screamin’ time doy had, mind J tell yo! Oho! ha, ha! ‘deed doy did ‘dance dat ight! dreadfulest rainy night ever 1 see! Stormy wedE toll ye. Aft. din’, erward it took three weoks to got ro do visitin’, and daneit “Captain, L— waa dere; Captain mother L—s no, she wasn't dere; she'd gone home to Tittlo bitof hwoman, do east woman I ever seo; sho wanted to bo carried home to Ireland to be buried —a protty piece of Dusiness! She was buried somewherein, town here ‘mong de Presbyterians. was dere, «Don dere was Botsy B— heads. She and her brother; both had reda jowill about had some misfortin; dey fit i, and she went away to England, Andas Dr.de TL— and Mistuss H—} she was homely Lord mado her, but sho was a very ‘woman; Wylot I—, a jolly big woman, Plowand Becky brown skin, monsus man, sho was raly a mere pictur’,lady,» vory not jolly-made lady, nice round-made 0 very tall. Most all dese people aro buried in Garrison Forest: chureh-yard. deir «Byery one of dem Y—s buried drinkin’, Lnabanda, So neuch of dis eatin’,gone and feastin’! And when all's yore 80 dose oxpoople turns round and says very fand wantoful, Troy ho do to it fiat pooplo to Galle! Vo may atin wa hilo yo live, but do chiffon comodead.lo till he’s Can't measure de snake else must go. gers and evory thing inany a plantation lost 60. Be neighborly, Kind, and all dat; go to church; mind what Lay, but mind what T do! Garrison For«© X Banday doy all wont to

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

St. ‘Thomas's, de great chureh est church, came from all around— of de county. Dey Soldier's Delight, Chestnut Ridge, Randallsa-horseback. Latown. Most peoplecome dies were good riders den; dey wore gypsy hats tied under de chin. De road was full of some in coaches people, mostly a-horseback, and chaises, ‘Tom C——'s father, de passon, he come from England—de biggest, fattest man ever I hear tell of, ‘Took two ator threo men to lift him into de pulpit, till do last he broke do axle-tree of de carriage, took and he couldn't go no more. Why, dey did do fat out of him by do pound, Dr. — H— !), and doy Gnonsus skillful man, Dr. dey gotit e biliev presarved it in liquor, andI Rep to ain any] Phono war_come dak day, under on (I's dore was a a cann stand Iabonttoll datyo--cann on many time) up at axed in L-—'s store. I s’poc’s it was firedad-, was d, but whon dat cannon dey d noxt day yo'd sce do malishy,Pounsylvcalle any down from dom, ama =46-

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2982

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

do bucketful all over him, Didn't Epub den! “Mistuss and Miss Betsy and old Sally B— (she was a widow woman) and ‘Good Liddy’—she was a good crittur dat mistuss raised—dey helped to makehuntin’-shirts for do army, and wo sarvanta was al kept busy a-sowin’ and knittin’ and spinnin’. Senco, bringin’ in dem factories broko do spinnin’wheels. Wo mado one hundred shirts for Lafayotte’s army. Every thing went for do war. Dey used to go into yer fields and press de fattest cattle, and yer wagon, when dey wrote on it it was for de army, and yor load of hay too! Dey cayed all along. De soldiers looked like de rufll’ns yo sco on do streets. Dey used to take a man from his plow in de field, wife and chilYon a-cryin’, de soldiors a-cussin’ de wom on, and marchin’ off de husband before ’em. Stophen Shamydine and Maaster David Poo used to press. Captain L— and Major Howard went, and even Tom C— had to go. Nuff had to go; heap of eryin’ about it! Master gave a man a lot of money to go his substitute, dey called it: man never como back, and nover was heard of no more! “Well, dero waa dis everlastin’ flyin’ of Papers until dey ‘claim peace; and wo was glad enough when it come. And soon arter dat old maaster died wid de gout. He was dat cross nobody could come near him ’copt mo and another boy. Maaster was dustrious man, and used to stand up to de huskin’ pile like any one of us. “1 lived twonty-threo year on dat plantation arter maastor died. When ole tuss died she left me to go clear for myself nt, Liddy, cook Liddy, Henry, mo, and Carlos; eft all ny chien freo ‘cept two—L had fifteen chien, but don’t yo seo I look gamesome yet? Do last was born time of Ross's war. We were up at Greon Spring den; hear de guns roarin’ at Fort Mlenry, mistuss and young mistuss a-frettin’ and cryin’. Son’ arler mistuss took sick and died. “Tataid a year and tavo or three months

and about and de Lord knows whar, all kivcred with dust, and dressed in brown linen huntin’-shirts, pleated and fringed, mostly mers. Dere was enough to go. Dey cayed canteens and knapsaeks, and dey had groat hairy high eaps—yes, doy had s'pec’s dey was bear-skin—and dey wore leggins. Do officors was dressed in rigimontals, blue and rod, with hairy eaps, and a valiso and canteon buckled behind deir saddles. Some wore linsey-woolsey gray bear-skin cloth. Dey used to sing, “My cold feet! my cold bands! ‘My belly aches, but my pluck stands “Nover seed so many mon, ’copt when do French army was horo—as beautiful a sight as ever I see, 80 bloody-minded! De place was black with peoplo when dey had deir reviow here. Dey come into town on a Sunday, and yo had to open yer house to take de head men in; do outskuffins went into tents in de fields. When de townspeoplo heord dey was comin’ dey thought it was do British, and sich runnin’ and ridin’ all day and night to get de wagons and horses to cay de goods out of de tow Doy likod Baltimore wonderful, do Fret did, and doy mado a song dat dey would make New France of dis place. But deir was somo of dem was very vulgar. Dey was do dovil dat brought in dis eatin’ of torrapins and frogs and snakes here, De Lord. sont enough here, without eatin’ sich dovilmont as dat! Dey riz de market with doir cookin’ and eatin’. It was dom fotched in, too, dis callin’ trowsers pantaloons, and stooks dey called cravats, In do timo of do war dore was constant ridin’ with papors, back and for'ard, night, and day. Seo a gontloman rido up to do door, give do papors to maaster, and ride off; never got off do horse, nover light ! “Now I'm a-comin’ with all de week's news, Some Iles, and some true.” Dat’s what old John Whi 6 used to sing when ho como and usod to chaso us all over do. place. Whon I hears him I runs undor do platform, he after me, here, der every where. Ho’ was a monsus big ma oh, my Lord! And mistuss—sho was m big woman—nsed to most bust aug Bich runnin’ and hollorin’ to try and skero us chiPon! Christmas he brought de Boll snickle. Once he asked mo for a drink of water, and while he was drinkin’ I pitched

arter I was free, eaiso I knowed noth of hitin’, But now T'd got do string off my nock, T thought it waa time for mo to Ieavo to do somethin’ for myself, so T eomes down to Baltimore onco, all unbeknowen to my mistuss; and eaise T didn’t go to tell her sho was mad, and said she didn't care if Tetaid or no, Dat "fronted mo, and Isays =~

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2983

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

to myself, VI cha We my name to ‘Peter’ — do big. 0: eo, and folch rocks to put on (or a-risin’, and do great black waand put ont; s0L alled myself ‘Peter Put out. Eve in’ doro glisterin’ in do dark ; any name. d to tako a horse to Wher uss heard J was raly goin’, go to’om, sho comes nl of do house, and says she, do water riz 80 high ofte ‘Eve, yer m: ster says he'll build yo “ Mistues cried after 1 went aw : hasty houso if ye'll ey But it was too late, and passionablo, but clover won Never Ta asked him before, and ho wouldn't, 60 beon dore but ones or twvico sen now Liwas bound to go. 1 was s0 choked “Lamps was lit when I got town, and up and so full, Ecouldirt nothin’; it was next day I hired mysolf to a man named Jiko life and death was pi Lomo is tho best 0, bo it ov so homely. I was faithful to ot. Lwas allots ready, no fraid to work. Td go out of do night, when T heord do storm, and take do lantern a go "way

down to do milk-how all by myself, and tako de milk ont and put de pans mnder

=e

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2984

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

free—Bon and his wife and child, and my daughter Fanny. I gave soventy dollars for Ben and Fanny, and one hundred and fifty dollars for wife and child. My husband Bill, if he'd ’a had pluck, might ’a bought Ben for twenty dollars before he left de (Garrison) Forest, but ho was married to de whisky-bottle, | Sonny, you got. very protty foot, mighty pretty features. I'm a poor old crittur, but [must tall lively to keep my sperits up. If I jest had somethi to buy my tobacky.

see it, and I raly did mean to go back; but as Iwas gwino along a man lot mo ride in his cart, and arter I'd rid a whilo I seo 50 many blue rocks and high grass, says I, ‘Hore is rocks and hero is grass; must be great many snakes about here. | Says he, Wo throws ’em out twenty foot long with our seythes in do spring? ‘My God!’ says T, ‘T never come out here no more!’ and never been dere no more from dat day to dis. Whon T got to town I forgot all about do launch, a-thinkin’ of do snakes and de wildernesses. But I called myself Peter, and soon got work. Washin’ and cookin’, cleanin’ and seourin’, dat was my trade, Nico woman took me and gave me four dollars a month, every Christmas five dollars I worked hard, and I put all de money I saved in do bank, till I got my chien all

Tdid see Washington onco walkblack sarvant. Ho was a goodn black clothes. Can’t hold up. to him in dis day. Ho protected de land and made if all atanch. Dat’s his imidge on his ormament

HARPER'S NEW MONTH LY MAGAZINE — JUNE, 1864

THE POOR WHITES FROFESSOR CAIRNES, of Dublin, in his very valuable and generally accurate work on the “Slave Power,” says: hern States no Tees than five millions of igs are now eald to exist in a condition little removed from savage Ife, eking out a wretched antiatfence by hunting, by fishing. by hiring themselves out for ‘censional jobs, and by plunder. Combining, the restleesness and contempt for regular Industry peculiar to the ravage, with the vices of the protéaire of eivilized communities, these people make up a class at once degraded fand dangerous; they are, by the popl ton of the neighboring States, form an Inexlaustible eady at hand for nll the worst bition... Sich are the mneanwhl ‘nfs clnas comprises, ns Lh

‘This opinion of Professor Cairnes is no doubt shared by a large portion of the people of the

Northern States and of England. But it is a great error. Having read of, o seen, the wretched specimens of humanity who loiter about the or hover around the large plantrailway stations, ations on the great Southern thoroughfares, they have inferred that they represent ‘seven of the whole white population” of the South! ‘The iden is. preposterous, for, if it were true, one half of the Southern people would be pan pers, while no community could support that proportion of non-pro it is not true ” nee superior ‘he great mass of *p (and say this with due deliberation, and after -19—

OF THE SOUTH sixteen years’ acquaintance with them) to any ‘other class of uncultivated men, save our Northern farmers, on the globe. ‘the eight millions of Southern whites may be divided into three general classes First, The ruling class, which includes the planters, and the higher grades of professional men, and numbers about one million. Second, ‘The midille or laboring eluss, which includes the small traders, mechanics, farmers, and farm and other laborers, and nmmbers about six and a half millions; and, third, The mean white elass, which includes all who are appropriately called “poor trash,” who glean a sorry subsistence from hunting, fishing, and poaching on the grounds of the planters. ‘This class numbers about half million, and to it only docs Professor Cairnes’s description apply. ‘The two lntter classes are of very marked and decidedly opposite characteristics, One Inbors ; is industrions, hardy, enterprising; law-abi ing and useful citizen's the other does not lnbor 5 is thieving, vicious, Inw-breaking, and of no sort of accotnt” to his fumily or to society. ‘The mean whites do combine * the restlessness and contempt for regular industry peculiar to the savage, with the vices of the profétaire of civilized communities.” ‘Their houses are often the pole wigwams of the Indian, shaped like a snger-loaf, with merely a hole at the top to let the smoke out and the rain in; but generally they are small huts of rough Togs, through the

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

2985

crevices of which the wind in winter whistles most melancholy t né. ‘he one room of these huts is floored with nothing but the ground— hardened with mauls, and hollowed at the contre, a8 if to hold the rain that comes in at the roof—and it is furnished with a few rickety chairs, » pine Jog—hewn smooth on the upper side, and made to serve asa sofa—n cracked a dirty frying-pan, an old-fashioned rifle, skillet, two or three sleepy dogs, and a bake of half-clud children, with skins and h like a tallow-eandle dipped in tobacco) there may be a mud oven, hnlf cram. bled back to its original earth, and in the othcrs, two or three low beds, with corn-shuck mat~ tresses and tattered furnishings. ‘The character of the inmates is suited to their surround ings. ‘They are given to whisky-drinking, snuff dipping, clay-cating, and all mariner of social vices.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

OF this number, 901,102 are classed as “ farm ers”—inen who till their own Iand: 230,146 are classed as ‘furm-laborers"—men who till the Innd of others: and 928,407 are classed as ‘Jaborers”—men engaged in outdoor work othe er than the tillage of Jand, ‘The farmers” are not to be confounded with the planters—men who work large tracts of land and large bodies of slaves, but. do not work themselves—for the consus takes distinct account of the Inttor. They number only 85,568, but—such has been the working of the peculiar institution—they own nearly three-fourths of the negroes and landed propertyof the South. ‘Theso one million three hundred and odd. thousand Iaboring white men roptesent a population of about six millions 5 and if we add to them the four hundred thousand represented by the planters, and tho one million represented by men in trade, inanufactures, and the professions, there cam hardly ren, in a total population of less. than ions, ‘five millions of human being who cke it n wretched subsistence by hunting, by fishing, by hiring themselves out for occasional jobs, and by plunder.” Half a million—the number Thave stated—is vastly nearer the truth. Little is known at the North of this large farming population, for the reason that they live re‘mote fronr'the great thoroughfares, and have been seldom seen by travelers. ‘hey nro settled gen erally in the * up-country” and “backwoods,” and there Jead industrious and plodding lives. From them have sprang such men as Patrick Henry, ‘Lhomas Jefferson, Andrew Jackson, John’ C. Calhoun, Henry Clay, Alexander 1. Stephens, Andrew Johnson, Parson Brownlow, President Lincoln, and nearly all the represen ative men of the Slave States. In fact they are the bone and sinew of the South, the strength of ils armies, the men who are now so patiently. fighting and enduring in the cause of Secession ; and they will be, when the Union is restored, the ruling class, the real political South of the fuaw ‘o illustrate the habits and charneteristies of the farmer class of ‘poor whites"”—(thi is a misnomer, for aman can hardly be ca * poor” who owns his own house and farm, and of the luxenjoys all the necessaries and many uries of life)—I will introduce to the reader one of its representative men, whom I met at his home in ‘Tennessee, about thirteen years ayo, and again encountered at Murfret boro, in the month of May, 1868; and I will let bim ‘speak for himself,” in his vernacular dialect, as I may of the pecul thereby give a more correct idea ities of his class than by a more general descrip-

‘Pho costume of these people is of the most meagre and mean description. ‘Phe women go vith bare heads and feet, and their only gar~ itis a coarse cottonade gown, falling straight fiom the neck to just below the knees. ‘The ed hats, and Tinsey trowsers, and hunting shirts, so begrimed with fileh, and s0 torn and patched in a thousand places, that y a vestige of the original material is left to the naked eye, Many of them—owing, visible ho doubt, to their custom of intormarrying-—are deformed and apparently idiotic, and they all have stunted, aygueslistorted frames, dull, heavy eyes, saffronhued skins, small, bullet-shaped looks like heads, and coarse, wiry hair, which with dyed mud mops oakuin shreds bound into lamphlack. ‘They answer, in their general characteristics, of our Northern cities, and to the to the *seum'" vile denizens of the back slums of London and other larye Eatropean towns ; but it may be ques tioned whether there is any where a class of whites quite s0 degraded and so utterly useless as they are, Every where but in the Slave States the poor man labors, produces something toward the support of himself and of others, ut the “mean white” of the South does not Know how to labors he produces nothing ; he is a fangous growth on the body of society, absorbni the life and strength of the other parts. ‘As Lhave said, the laboring poor whites are a very different people. ‘They comprise fully threefourths of the free population of the South, ‘Phe census shows that on the first of June, 1860, there were in the fourteen Slaxe States, exclusive of Delaware, 1,359,656 white males engaged in agricultural and other outdoor employments.

50

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

2986

tion. Latein November, 1850, while journeying on horseback from Tuscaloosa, Alabama, to Louis ville, Kentucky, I was overtaken by a storm one day, just at nightfall, and forced to ask shelter at a small farm-house near the little town of Richmond, in Bedford County, Tennessee. ‘The house stood in a small clearing a short distance from the highway, and was one story high, of hewn logs nicely chinked and whitewashed, with fa projecting roof, a brond, open piazza, and an enormous brick chimney-stack protruding at oither gable. As Irode up to it the farmer eame out to meet me. He was dressed in homespun, and had a wiry, athletic frame; » dark, sunbrowned complexion; an open, manly face; and a frank, cordial manner that won my confidence ina moment. He bade me ‘good evenin’” Lapproached him, and returning his salutation, [asked him for shelter for myself and horse, “Sartin, Stranger,” he replied; I nuver turned away one o' God's images yit, ef they wus a Yankee—an’ some o' them is drefful pore likenesses, ye mought bet a pile on thet.” “Why do you think I am a Yankee?” I asked, smiling. “T sees it all over ye. But come, alight; yes welcome ter all hes, an’ ef ye kin spin @ yarn of tell a lie ony biguer'n I Kin, TM “low a ‘Yankee ar smarter’n n Tennesscean—an’ I nuyer know'd one as war yit.” Dismounting, I requested him to givo my horse some oats, remarking that T made free with him, beeause I expected to pay for what I had. “Pay!” he exclaimed; “nnver ye tork uy pay, Stranger, "tween tivo sich men as ye an’ mo is, or yell make me fight another diicl. It’s agin my principles, but I fit one onst, an’ it mought be ye wouldn’t loike ter hey me fit another.” "Not with me, Tascure vow Tid take fren qunntoun ttl ye torn ane wh hot aban tht aduel. “Yer a sensible man; fur T shud, fur shore, sarve ye jest as I done Clingman—thet famous North’ Carina chap. P'raps ye nuver yered how [fit him?” *iNo, I never did.” «Wall, FIL tell yo on it, Tut yere, Jake” who np then (to a atont, cheerful Jake, se, house) penred at the corner of tho tuck the gen'leman’s nag, rub him down, an guv him some oats, an’ mind, doan’t ye guy no par son’s measure wuth the oats.” “Nuver you Far, Massa, Jake'll gub it ter Yim chock-heapin’'—loike you gub's ebery ting,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Massa,” rejoined the negro, bounding nimbly into the saddle, and riding off to the barn-yard. ‘Phe farmer then turned and led the way into the house. At the door of the sitting-room wo were met by his wife—n comely, dark-eyed woman of about thirty, neatly elad in a calido gown, and a spotless Ince eap perching cozily oon the hack of her head. “Sally,” said my host,as we entered the room, ‘ 34 2 10

‘Angles Measitan? Plotting Angles ‘Anvil, Mounting.» Ave, Rail

320.

ore Bibleiidfor Icing: Gina vee at to Osi Ss Saletan

ay

Bo Bee Bina Bit Wiha Goer Bed Sales

432

ieeePortable Ta}

“Dertick,

IRS

ee

Heeetie Bec

c0

ee

ip

BeetWorkerScicasiarsss: coe apt Butter

e Cutter cata : GAPS Ronchtons ey ge Soe bare fier cretefe cr cere, Catch, Gate. : BF Sune Oates Secok iis iuy Gorin Eola shel’ Revetvina’ Piealee ak eee Be tt Wai Ho Chteen Eetcating SEawcten Seer lerewcc BeBe are Vere cce seerhemmen SL ain Gheete 2 Sees Be fa ing i ioeaa Bb Sob SHR Eat Sheer UB shece hea APall Cesena Giei Hargis ‘Genp,

Gene, Hane

SI

22 Hg

fed

Serra ania % Ss Lie Ha Biever 185 Satay poininisn ss.0-2. He1BHe fete fesmio. a rte Gomerete Gok Wall Machine Bs rete Cale SHS Sees Mare: 4A Gute Pagers: els wun Woks BE Serie Reread

Sects We saEcvte iaes esha GO Pevensie

Concrete Smokehouse...

BE

a

PUY Bee oa’

Hoop ‘treilis

Seed Potatoes Eat er int Gott: Vertu

Gutter,

Barn Stairs

oe | peak f he

eats

Las

ome, Hou to Sake Oia:

Bag itd waa BERR Lesions Bec:o. dea avn omg

Post Puller... utter: Potato Potato Sorter. Poultry Coon

a Be12 a

fom a See: | Com Beving Rack een ee eee ee

15 oe cee

Ar ilanle, ow is Bebe

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3116

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

:

o

age 000000 of86

:e orate ake Renee eeriil seu eave Hots hake!ec 32BiBeBE Bae Shedec Biotin omyBR SintGarred Sk ie Hae Race er Soueans ShopGusFrou 13333 Shining

fens: Platform for Pump: 263 Binge Fret SORE feet Be Feeie ees SET Wiel i atases BeHh Bap Ree

000002ear994

bccn ratte, ptsog T aut Bee resin dink eae pasion Beeree ROHR

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3117

Vegetable Storage ita in Verso + ars Boveri ne w

212 2

Water Waterie

Sunn rnSta Haliice

i

Wagon eck Maen acer Waletoaeree

AE111 18 64

se

180

i

282

Water Pipes, Blending

March POPULAR

Wood. Hawtin Howe Sai Wood: Berited Wood! Woot Rotem WoWWood, o d! rene Stentig’ Workshop. Wrench, BitTheStockFarmer's is

Barn.

‘Turnstile Gate

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

1937

MECHANICS

small oarsThis toy boat is actually rowed by a arubber band. man, which in turn, i activated by and is soldered The boat is cut from sheet metal by soldering a together, while the oars arebladesmadeof tin. The supStraight picce of wire to bent to shape port picee carrying the wire crank isboat. to the bottom oftin thearms and Thelegs,man,is Und ie bolted wooden Which hes a solderedbody, to the seat

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

Knors, SPLIcES and Rope Work A PRACTICAL

TREATISE

Giving Complete and Simple Directions for Making All the Most Useful and Ornamental Knots in Common Use, with Chapters on Splicing, Pointing, Seizing, Serving, ete. Adapted for the use of Travellers, Campers, Yachtsmen, Boy Scouts, and all others having to use or handle ropes for any purpose. By A. HYATT VERRILL ator Popular Science Dept, “American Boy Magazine.”

IMustrated with 156 Original Cuts Showing How Bach Knot, Tie or Splice is Formed and Its AppearanceWhess Complete. NEW YORK ‘THE NORMAN W. HENLEY PUBLISHING CO. 192 NASSAU STREET

Ivrmopuerion

Ser 5 CONTENTS

CHAPTER

corDac

CHAPTER V SHORTENINGS, GROMMETS, AND SELVAGEES , Single Plaits Twor Three-, and Fivefold Shortenings, LeathBraiding Sheepand Braids ‘Twist Chain, Monkey ‘and . Gr. Open Chains. ‘Seized and Bow Shortenings. Straps Shanks and Dogchanks. Grommets. Selvagee ‘Eyes. A and Selvagee Boards. Flemish and + «50 +» -. . Splices Lashed Seizings. hroat

CHAPTER VII FANCY KNOTS AND ROPE WORK Crowns, Single Wall Single Crown Knots. Tucked Knots, Double Shroud French and Common Knots, Wall Knot Wall Knots. Crowning Crown and Double Manrope Knots. | TopsailDouble Wall and Crown. Stoper Walker and halyard Toggles. Matthew Parceling, Worming, Caps. Turks’ and Heads Turks" Mallet, Half-hitch Work, Four” and Serving. ServingBraids. Swivels. andles Rope fopeBuck Strand and Crown Belting. - = 77 wagon) Se ee ects i INTRODUCTION

re

Be

TIES AND HITCHES, Larks' Heads, Slip ery and Halt-hitches. Clove Hitches. ‘Gunners’ Knots and Timber Hitches. Twists, Cat Chain Hitch. "Rollin and Blackwall paws, Magnus and Hitches. Hitches, Studding-sail and Gaff-topsai Halyard Bends. Roband and Fisherman's Hitches. 30 6 CHAPTER IV NOOSES, LOOPS, AND MOORING KNOTS Heads with Nooses. Cleat and 43 Waterman's Knot. Larks’Knots. Loops and Loop Knots. Wharf Ties. Bow-line

CHAPTER VI LASHINGS, SEIZINGS, SPLICES, ETC, Deadeye and Loop Wedding Knots and Rose Lashings, Necklace Ties, Close Lashings.. Belaying-pin Splice. Short Splices. Bandsand End Pointing. Cutd “Ending Ropes. Splices. . . . - . - 65 Long Splices. Eyean

SECOND REVISED EDITION

oe

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 CHAPTER III

I

on of Rope. Strength of Kinds of Rope, Constructi Ropes. Weigh of Ropes.” eeeMaterial Used ae OSes topes CHAPTER ID SIMPLE KNOTS AND BENDS Loops. Seizing Rope, g and Overhan Parts of Rope.Necks.Whippin Figure: and d Clinches. “Cuckolds’ and Reef Knots, Grannyy Knots. fight Knots, Square Knots Fishermen's Knots.BendsOrdinar Openchand and Knots. and Hawser Garrick and Weavers’ aD ee Hitehes. Half-hitches

‘Tus history of ropes and knots is so dim and ancient that really little is known of their origin. That earliest man used cordage of some kind and by his ingenuity succeeded in tying the material together, is indisputable, for the most ancient carvings and decorations of prehistoric man show knots in several forms. Doubtless the traiiing vines and plants first suggested ropes to human beings; and it is quite probable that these same vines, in their various twistings and twinings, gave man

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 his first idea of knots. Since the earliest times knots have been everywhere interwoven with human affair jugglers have used them in their tricks; they have become almost a part of many occupations and trades, while in song and story they have become the symbol of steadfastness and strength. 8

Few realize the importance that knots and cordage have played in the world’s history, but if it had not been for these simple and every-day things, which as a rule

are given far too little consideration, the

human race could never have developed beyond savages. Indeed, I am not sure but it would be safe to state that the real difference between civilized and savage man consists largely in the knowledge of knots and rope work. No cloth could be woven, no net or seine knitted, no bow strung and no craft sailed on lake or sea

without numerous knots and proper lines or ropes; and Columbus himself would have been far more handicapped without knots than without a compa’ History abounds with mention of knots, and in the eighth book of “Odyssey” Ulysses is represented as securing various articles of raiment by a rope fastened in a “not closed with Circean art”; and as further proof of the prominence the ancients gave to knots the famous Gordian Knot may be mentioned. Probably no one will ever learn just how this fabulous knot was tied, and like many modern knots it was 9 doubtless far easier for Alexander to cut it than to untie it. The old sorcerers used knots in various ways, and the witches of Lapland sold sailors so-called “Wind Knots,” which were untied by the sailors when they desired a particular wind, Even modern conjurors and wizards use knots extensively in their exhibitions and upon the accuracy and manner in which their knots are tied depends the success of their tricks.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3119

In heraldry many

knots have been used

as symbols and badges and many old Coats of Arms bear or entwined As to the there can be

intricate and handsome knots, ropes, emblazoned upon them. utility of knots and rope workA little knowlno question.

edge of knots has saved many a life in storm

and wreck, and if every one knew how to quickly and securely tie a knot there would be far fewer casualities in hotel and similar

fires.

In a thousand ways and times a

knowledge of rope and knots is useful and.

many times necessary.

Many an accident

has occurred through a knot or splice being

improperly formed, and even in tying an

ordinary bundle or “roping” a trunk or 10 box few people tie a knot that is secure and yet readily undone and quickly made. In a life of travel and adventure in out-of-theway places, in yachting or boating, in hunt-

ing or fishing, and even in motoring, to

command a number of good knots and

splices is to make life safer, easier, and more

enjoyable, aside from the real pleasure one may find in learning the interesting art of knot-tying. Through countless ages the various forms of knots and fastenings for rope, cable, or cord have been developed; the best kinds being steadily improved and handed down from generation to generation, while the poor or inferior fastenings have been discarded by those whose callings required the use of cordage. Gradually, too, each profession or trade has adopted the knots best suited to its requirements, and thus we find the Sailor's Knot; the Weaver's Knot; Fishermen's knots; Builders’ knots; Butchers’ knots; and many others which have taken their names from the use to which they are especially adapted. In addition to these useful knots, there 11 are many kinds of ornamental or fancy knots used in ornamenting the ends of ropes, decorating shrouds of vessels, railings,

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 and similar objects; while certain braids or plaits, formed by a series of knots, are widely used aboard ship and on land. In many cases ropes or cable must be joined in such a way that they present a smooth and even surface and for such purposes splices are used, while knots used merely as temporary fastenings and which

must be readily: and quickly tied and untied are commonly known as “bends” or “hitches.” Oddly enough, it is far easier to tie a poor knot than a good one, and in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred the tyro, when attempting to join two ropes together, will tie either a “slippery” or a “Jamming” knot and will seldom succeed in making a recognized and “ship-shape”” knot of any sort. The number of knots, ties, bends, hitches, splices, and shortenings in use is almost unlimited and they are most confusing and bewildering

to the uninitiated.

The

3120

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

of hemp, jute, cotton, or other material are loosely twisted together to form what is technically known as a “yarn” (B, Fig.

1). When two or more yarns are twisted

together they form a “strand” (C, Fig. 1). Three or more strands form a rope (D, ig. 1), and three ropes form a cable (E,

Fig. 1).

To form a strand the yarns are

twisted together in the opposite direction from that in which the original fibres were

twisted; to form a rope the strands are twisted in the opposite direction from the to form a cable

yarns of the strands, and

cach rope is twisted opposite from the twist

of

the

strands.

In

this

way

the

natural tendency for each yarn, strand, or rope to untwist serves to bind or hold the

whole firmly together (Fig. 1). Rope is usually three-stranded and the

most

useful and ornamental, as well as the most reliable, are comparatively few in number, and in reekcy each Enotsleamed leads

readily to another; in the following pages Thave endeavored to describe them in such a manner that their construction may be readily understood and mastered. Janoary, 1917.

THE

AUTHOR.

13 KNOTS, SPLICES AND ROPE WORK CHAPTER

I

CoRDAGE

Before taking up the matter of knots and splices in detail it may be well to give attention to cordage in general.’ Cordage, in its broadest sense, includes all forms and kinds of rope, string, twine, cable, etc., formed of braided or twisted strands. In making a rope or line the fibres (A, Fig. 1)

—Construction of rope.

strands turn from left to right or “with the sun,” while cable is left-handed or twisted “against the sun” (Z, Fig. 1). Certain ropes, such as “‘bolt-rope”” and most cables, are Iaid around a “core” (I, Fig. 2) or central strand and in many cases are fourstranded (Fig. 2). ‘The strength of a rope depends largely upon the strength and length of the fibres each from which itis made,but the amount yarn and strand is twisted, as well as the method used in bleaching or preparing the fibres, has much to do with the strength of the finished line. Roughly, the strength of ropes may be calculated by multiplying the circumference of the rope in inches by itself and the fifth

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3121

Fic. 2.—Bolt-rope.

part of the product will be the number of tons the rope will sustain. For example, if the rope is 5 inches in circumference, 5X5 = 25, one-fifth of which is 5, the carried number of tons that can safely be ona g-inch rope. To ascertain the weight of ordinary “right hand” rope, multiply the circumference in inches by itself and multiply the result by the length of rope in fathoms and divide the product by 3.7516 For example, to find the weight of a 5-inch rope, 50 fathoms in length: 5 x 5 = 25; 25 x 50 = 1,250; 1,250 + 3.75 = 3338 lbs. These figures apply to Manila or hemp rope, which is the kind commonly used, but jute, sisal-flax, grass, and silk are also used considerably. Cotton rope is seldom used save for small hand-lines, clothes-lines, twine, etc., while wire rope is largely used nowadays for rigging vessels, derricks, winches, etc., but as splicing wire rope is different from the method employed in fibre rope, and as knots have no place in wire rigging, we will not consider it. 7

CHAPTER

SmmpLe

Knots AND

IL

BENDS

For convenience in handling rope and learning the various knots, ties, and bends, we use the terms “standing part,’ “bight,” and “end” (Fig. 3). The Standing Part is

the principal portion or longest part of the rope; the Bight is the part curved or bent

while the End is while working or handling; that part used in forming the knot or hitch.

Before commencing work the loose ends or

strands

of a rope

should

be

“whipped’’

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

or. “seized” to prevent the rope from unravelling; and although an expert can readily tie almost any knot, make a splice, or in fact do pretty nearly anything with a loose-ended rope, yet it is a wise plan to invariably whip the end of every rope, cable, or hawser to be handledy while a marline-spike, fid, or pointed stick will also prove of great help in working rope. To whip or seize a rope-end, take a piece of twine or string and lay it on the rope an

18

inch or two

from

the end, pass the twine

several times around the rope, keeping the ends of the twine under the first few

Fic. 3.—Parts of rope.

turns to hold it in place; then make a large loop with the free end of twine; bring it back to the rope and continue winding

for three or four turns around both rope and end of twine; and then finish by drawing the loop tight by pulling on the free Bs end (Fig. 4). All knots are begun by “loops" ” or rings commonly known to mariners as “Cuckolds’ Necks” (Fig. 5). These may be either overhand or underhand, and when a seizing or fastening of twine is placed around the two parts where they cross a useful rope ring known as a “‘clinch” is formed (Fig. 6). If the loose end of the rope is passed over

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3122

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

never slips or becomes jammed, and is readily untied. To make a square knot, take the ends of the rope and pass the left

Fics, 11 and 12.—Square knots.

end over and under the right end, then the right over and under the left. If you once Iearn the simple formula of “Left over,” “Right over,” you will never make a misFic. 6—Clinch,

the standing part and through the “cuck20 old’sneck,” the simplest of all knots, known as the “Overhand

Knot,”

is made

(Fig.

7).

This drawn tight appears as in Fig. 8, and while so simple this knot is important, as it

Fio.8 Fics. 7 and &—Overhand knots.

is frequently used in fastening the ends of yarns and strands in splicing, whipping, and seizing. The “Figure-Eight Knot” is almost as simple as the overhand and is plainly shown in Figs. 9 and 10. Only a

Fic. 13.—Granny knot.

take and form the despised “Granny,” a most useless, bothersome, and deceptive makeshift for any purpose (Fig. 13). The true “Reef Knot” is merely the square knot with the bight of the left or right end used instead of the end itself. This enables the knot to be ‘‘cast off” more readi y than the regular square knot (A, Fig. 12). Neither square nor reef knots, however, are reliable

Fic. 14.—Slipped equare knot. Fis.9 Fro, Fics. 9 and 10.—Figure-eight knots.

step beyond the figure-eight and the overhand knots are the “Square” and “ Reefing”” knots (F'gs. 11 and 12). The square knot is probably the most usefu! and widely used of any

common

knot

21

around knot known.

and is the best

all-

It is very strong,

when tying two ropes of unequal size together, for under such conditions they will frequently slip and appear as in Fig. 14, and sooner or later will pull apart. To prevent this the ends may be tied or seized as

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 shown in Fig. 15. A better way to join two ropes of unequal diameter is to use the “Open-hand Knot.” ‘This knot is shown in Fig. 16, and is very quickly and easily made; it never slipsor gives, but is rather taege and clumsy saudldl too ereat a attain is put on the rope it is more likely to break at the knot than at any other spot. The “Fisherman's Knot,” shown in Fig. 17, is a good knot and is formed by two simple overhand knots slipped over each rope,

3123

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 The “Ordinary Knot,” for fastening heavy ropes, is shown in Fig. 19. It is made by forming a simple knot and then

Fic. 19.—Ordinary knot (finished). interlacing the other rope or around,” as shown in Fig. 20.

‘‘following This knot

is very strong, will not slip, is easy to make, 25 and does not strain the fibres of the rope. Moreover, ropes joined with this knot will pay out, or hang, in a straight line. By whipping the ends to the standing parts it

Fi. 20.—Ordinary knot (tying). Fie, x6.—Open-hand knots,

and when drawn taut appears as in Fig. 18. This is an important and valuable knot for anglers, as the two lines may be drawn apart by taking hold of the ends, ‘A, B, and a third line for a sinker, or extra hook, may be inserted between them. In joining gut Tines the knot should be left slightly open and the space between wrapped with silk. This is probably the strongest known method of fastening fine lines.

becomes a neat and handsome knot (Fig. 21). The “Weaver's Knot” (Fig. 22) is more useful in joining small lines, or twine, than for rope, and for thread it is without

Fic, 21-—Ordinary knot (seized). doubt the best knot known.

The ends are

crossed as in Fig. 23. The end A is then looped back over the end B, and the end

Bis slipped through loop Cand drawn tight. Another useful and handsome knot is

illustrated in Fig. 24. This is a variation 26

of the figure-eight knot, already described, and is used where there is too much rope,

.2.—Weaver's knot (complete).

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

or where a simple knot is desired to prevent the rope running through an eye, ring, or

3124

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 28

first down, then up, over the cross arid down through the bight again, so that it comes out on the opposite side from the other end, thus bringing one end on top and the other

Fic. 23.—Weaver's knot (tying)

tackle-block. It is made by forming a regular figure eight and then “following

Fic. 24.—Double figure-eight knot (complete).

round" with the other rope as in Fig. 25. It is then drawn taut and the ends seized to the standing part if desired.

below, as illustrated in Fig. 27. If the lines are very stiff or heavy the knot may be secured by seizing the ends to the standing

27

Sometimes we have o asion to heavy or stiff ropes or haw purpose the “Garrick Bend” (F

join two

Fic. 28,—Simple hitch (hawser).

parts. A much simpler knot is sometimes used heavy ropes together. hitch within a loop, as

and a far poorer in fastening two This is a simple illustrated in Fig.

29

preeminently the best of all knots. To make this knot, form a bight by laying

28, but while it has the advantage of being quickly and easily tied it is so inferior to the Garrick bend that I advise all to adopt the latter in its place. When two heavy lines are to be fastened for any considerable time, a good method

Fic. 29.—Hall-hitch and seizing.

the end of a rope on top of and across the Next take the end of the standing part.

other rope and pass it through this bight,

is to use the “Half-hitch and Seizing,” shown in Fig. 29. This is a secure and easy method of fastening ropes together and it allows the rope to be handled more easily, and to pass around a winch or to be coiled much more readily, than when other knots are used.

3125

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

30

CHAPTER

IIL

Tres AND HrrcuEs

All the knots I have so far described are used mainly for fastening the two ends of a rope, or of two ropes, together. Of quite a different class are the knots used in making a rope fast to a stationary or solid object, and are known as “hitches” or

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 pull on the free end. Two half-hitches, cither around a post or timber or around the standing part of the rope, make an ideal and quickly tied fastening (Figs. 34. and 35). To make these, pass the end around 32 the post, ring, or other object, then over and around the standing part between the post and itself, then under and around the

“ties.”

One of the easiest of this class to make and one which is very useful in fastening a boat or other object where it may be neces sary to release it quickly is the “Lark's Head" (Fig. 30). To make this tie, pass a bight of your rope through the ring, or other object, to which you are making fast and then pass a marline-spike, a billet of wood, or any similar object through the des of the bight and under or behind the standing part, as shown in A, Fig. 30. The end of the rope may then be laid over and under the standing part and back over This knot may be instantly released itself. i by merely pulling ot the toggle. Almost as quickly made and unfastened is the “Slippery Hitch" (Fig. 32). To make this, run the end of the rope through the ring

or eye to which it is being fastened, then back over the standing part and pull a loop,

Fic. 32:—Slippery hiteh (complete). standing part and between its own loop and the first one formed. After a little practice

you can tie this knot almost instantly and by merely throwing a couple of turns around a post, two half-hitches may be instantly. This knot will hold formed forever without loosening, and even on a smooth, round stick or spar it will stand

an enormous

strain

without

slipping.

A

more secure knot for this same purpose is the “Clove

Hutchys 5 (Fig.

36), sometimes

known as the “ Builders’ Hitch.” ‘To make this, pass the end of rope around the spar or timber, then over itself; over and around the spar, and pass the end under itself and between rope and spar, as shown in the illustration. The Clove hitch with ends knotted becomes the Gunners’ Knot" Fic. 30.—Lark’s head with toggle (A).

Fro. 31-—Lark’s head with toggle (4) withdrawn,

or bight, back through the ‘‘cuckold’s neck” thus formed (Fig. 33). To untie, merely

Fig. 35 Fig. a4 Fics. 34 and 35—Halt-hitches.

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

(Fig. 37). These are among the most valuable and important of knots and are useful in a thousand and one places. The Clove hitch will hold fast on a smooth timber and is used extensively by builders for fastening the stageing to the upright posts. It is also useful in making a tow-line fast to a wet spar, or timber, and even on a slimy

and slippery spile it will seldom slip. For this purpose the “Timber Hitch” (Fig. 32) is even better than the Clove hitch. It is easily made by pasting the end of a rope around the spar or log, round the standing part of the rope and then twist it three or more times around, under and over itself.

3126

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Fic. 37.-—Guanee’s not.

useful in tying packages, or bundles, with

Fie. 38. This principle until the knot is completed. of fastening by twisted rope is also utilized

Fie, 39.—Timber hitch and half-hiteh,

in the “Catspaw”” (Fig. 43), a most useful knot or “hitch” for hoisting with a hook. Fic, 36 B—Clove hitch (complete).

If you wish this still more secure, a single haif-hitch may be taken with the line a couple of feet further along the spar (Fig. 39).

35

It is remarkable what power to grip a twisted rope has, and the “Twist Knots” shown in Figs. 40 and 4r illustrate two ways

of making

fast which

are really not

knots at all but merely twists.

These may

be finished by a simple knot, or a bow-knot,

as shown in Fig. 42, but they are likely to jam under great pressure and are mainly

Figs, 4o and 41.—"

Twists.”

To make this, pass the bight of your rope over the end and standing part, then, with a bight in each hand, take three twists from 37 you, then bring the two bights side by side

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 3127 and throw over the hook (Fig. 44). The “Blackwall Hitch” (Fig. 45) is still

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Fie. 46.—Chain hitch, 39

lever or handspike, as shown in Fig. 47. ‘The “Rolling Hitch” is a modified Clove hitch and is shown in Fig. 48. The Fic. 42-—Twist with bow.

simpler and easier to make and merely consists of a loop, or cuckold’s neck, with the end of rope passed underneath the standing Fic. 47.-—Chain hitch with bar.

“Magnus Hitch” (Fig. 49) is a method frequently used on shipboard for holding spars; and the ‘““Studding-sail Bend” (Fig. 50) is also used for this purpose. Occasions

Fic. 43-—Catspaw.

Fic. 44.—Catspaw (tying). 38

part and across the hook so that as soon as pressure is exerted the standing part bears on the end and jams it against the hook.

Fic. 48.—Rolling hitck.

Fic. 49.—Magnus hitch.

sometimes arise where a tackle, hook, ring, or another rope must be fastened to a beam by the same rope being used, and in such 40 cases the ‘“Roband Hitch” (Fig. 51) comes in very handy. ‘These are all so simple and easily understood from the figures that no

(5.—Blackwall hiteh.

The “Chain Hitch” (Fig. 46) is a very strong method of fastening a line to a timber, or large rope, where one has a rope of sufficient length, and is used frequently to help haul in a large rope or for similar purposes. It consists simply of a number of half-hitches taken at intervals around the object and is sometimes used with a

Almost as simple explanation is necessary. Midshipman’s Hitch” (Fig. 52), the are the “‘ “Fisherman’s Hitch” (Fig. 53), and the

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

3128

Fic, 51 B.—Roband hitch Fic, 51 A.—Roband hitch (ron). (back) 4t “Gaff Topsail Halyard Bei The midshipman’s hitch is made by taking ahall-hitch around the standing part and a round turn twice around above it. The

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

the standing part and under all the turns; then a half-hitch round the standing part only and if desired seize the end to standing part. The gaff-topsail bend is formed by @ two turns around the yard and

Fic. 54.—Gaff-topsail halyard bend. coming up on a third turn over both the first two turns; over its own part and one turn; then stick the end under the first turn. Nooses,

CHAPTER IV Loops anp Moorinc

Knots

Nothing is more interesting to a landsman than the manner in which a sailor

handles huge, dripping hawsers or cables and with a few deft turns makes

then fast to

a pier-head or spile, in such a way that the ship's winches, warping the huge structure 0 or from the dock, do not cause the slightest give or slip to the rope and yet, a moment later, with a few quick motions, the line is cast off, tightened up anew, or paid out as required.

Clove

hitches, used as illus-

trated in Fig. 55, and known as the ‘Waterman’s Knot,”

are often used, with a man

holding the free end, for in this way a

pull holds the knot fast, while a little slack

Fic. 52-—Midshipman’s hitch.

fisherman's hitch is particularly useful in making fast large hawsers; with the end of a rope take two turns around a spar, or through

a ring;

tak

half-hitch

Pio, 53-—Fisherman’s hitch.

around

ives the knot a chance to slip without ing way entirely and without exerting any appreciable pull on the man holding the end. “Larks’ Heads" are also used in conjunc-

tion with a running noose, as shown in Fig.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

36, while a few turns under and over and around a cleat, or about two spiles, is a method easily understood and universally used by sailors (Fig. 57). The sailor's knot

3129

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

the standing part. the

bight,

46

under,

Pass A back through

then

over, then

under,

as shown in B, then over and down through

the bight, as shown in C and D, and draw

Fie, 56.—Larks’ heads and running noose,

par excellence, however, is the “Bow-line” (Fig. 58), and wherever we find sailors, or 45

seamen, we will find this knot in one or another of its various forms. When yout can readily and surely tie this knot every time, you may feel yourself on the road to “ Marline-spike Seamanship,” for it is a true

Fic. 59.~Tying bowline. 47 on a Bight” ,asin E, The “Bow-line 60) is just as easily made and is very oful in slinging casks or barrels and in forming a seat for men to be lowered over cliffs, or buildings, or to be hoisted aloft Fic, §7.—Cleat and wharf ties. sailor's knot and never slips, jams, or fails; is easily and quickly untied, and is useful in a hundred places around boats or in fact The knot in its various in any walk of life. stages is well shown in Fig. 59 and by following these illustrations you will understand it much better than by a description In A the rope is shown with a bight alone. or cuckold’s neck formed with the end over

Fic. 6o.—Bow-line on bight.

Fic. 61—Running bow-line,

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

aboard ship for painting, cleaning, or rigging. A “Running Bow-line” (Fig. 61) is merely a bow-line with the end passed through the loop, thus forming a slip knot. Other “Loops” are made as shown in F gs. 62-65, but none of these are as safe, sure, and useful as the bow-line. One of these knots, known as the “Tomfool Knot” (Fig. 66),is used as 48 handcuffs and has become quite famous, owing to its having bafiled a number of “Handcuff Kings” and other performers

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3130

the latter drawn taut, and the loose ends tied firmly around

of wonderfully secure handcuffs results. se CHAPTER

V

SHORTENINGS, GROMMETS, AND SELVAGEES

In many cases a rope may prove too long for our use or the free ends may be awkward, or in the way. At such times a knowledge of “shortenings” is valuable. There

are quite a variety

of these useful

knots, nearly all of which are rather handsome and ornamental, in fact a number of them are in constant use aboard ship merely for ornament. ‘The simplest form of shortening, shown in Fig. 67, is a variation of the common and simple overhand knot already described and illustrated.

Fic, 62.—Loop knot.

the central part, a pair

These

knots

are

formed

by

passing the end of a rope twice or more

times through the loop of the simple knot

and then drawing it tight (Fig. 68).

They

are known as “Double,” “Treble,” “Fourfold,” or “Sixfold” knots and are used to

prevent a rope from passing through a ring

All or block as well as for shortening. gradations from the double to the sixfold

are shown in Fig. 69, both in process of

‘Fig. 65—Loop knot. Fre. 64, Loop knot. who readily escaped from common knots and

manacles. It is made like the running knot (Fig. 62), and the firm end is then passed 49 through the open, simple knot so as to form a double loop or bow. _If the hands or wrists are placed within these loops and

Fic. 66.—Tomfool knot.

making and as they appear when drawn taut. Another very simple form of shortcning is shown in Fig. 70 and is known as

Ftc, 67-—Twofold shortening (aking)

Fic, 68,—Twofold short ‘ening (taut).

the “Single Plait,”or “Chain Knot.” To make this shortening, make a running loop (A, Fig. 70), then draw a bight of the rope through this loop, as shown at B, draw another bight through this, as at C to D, and continue in this way until the rope is shortened to the desired length; the free

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Fic. 69. —Three- and fivefold shortening.

end should then be fastened by passing a bit of stick through the last loop, F, or by 52 running the free end through the last loop, as at E. To undo this shortening, it is only necessary to slip out the free end, or the bit of wood, and pull on the end, when

Fic. 70 F—Monkey chain or single plait (complete).

the other, as shown in Fig. 73, and the braid is formed

as described.

The

result appears

as in Fig. 74, and in this way the ends of the leather strap remain uncut, and thus much stronger and neater than they would be were three separate strips used.

B

Fic, 70.—Single plait or monkey chain (making). The the entire knot will quickly unravel. “Twist,” or “Double Chain,” is made in a similar manner but is commenced in a

different way (A, Fig. 71). made

with three separate

It may also be

pieces of line, as

shown in B, Fig. 71.°Hold the double loop in the left hand; the part A is then brought over B; witha half turn B is crossed over to A, and then proceed as in the ordinary threereached, strand plait until the end of loop is passing by fastened is when the loose end through the bight and the completed shortening appears as in Fig. 72. This same process is often used by Mexicans and Westerners in making bridles, headstalls, etc., of leather. The leather to be used is slit lengthwise from near one end tc near

Fic, 72.—Twist braid (complete).

Another handsome knot for shortening i the more highly ornamental “Open Chain” (Fig. 75). Make the first loop of the rope — EBLE DET Fie. 73.—Leather et to braid.

secure by a twist of the rope and then pass the loose end through the preceding loop, to right and left alternately, until the knot is complete. Fic. 74.—Leather braid (complete).

The simplest of all shortenings consists

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 of a loop taken in the rope with the bights seized to the standing part (Fig. 76). This is particularly well adapted to heavy rope

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 is pushed through the loop, which is then drawn taut; the other end of the bend is 57 fastened in a similar manner and the shortening is complete A much simpler form is shown in Fig. 79, but this can hardly be depended upon unless the ends are seized, P16, 80.—Sheepshanle with ends seized.

a shortening must be made quickly or where Fig. 77 shows another very simple shorten-

as shown in Fig. 80. Figs. 81-82 illustrate two other forms of shortenings, but these can only be used where the end of the rope Fic, 81.—Sheepshank for free-ended rope.

Ftc, 76.—Seized shortening:

ing, which requires no description. This will not withstand a very great strain but is 56 secure from tntying by accident and is very useful for taking up spare rope of lashings on bundles or baggage. “‘Sheepshanks,"”

Fic, 77.—Bow shortening,

or Dogshanks,” are widely used for shortening rope, especially where both ends are fast, as they can be readily made in the

is free, and are intended for more permanent fastenings than the ordinary sheepshank; while Fig. 83 is particularly adapted to be Fic. 82.—Sheepshank for free-ended rope.

cast loose at a moment's notice by jerking out the toggles, A, B. Grommets are round, endless rings of rope useful in a myriad ways aboard ship 38 as well as ashore. They are often used as handles for chests, for rings with which to play quoits, to lengthen rope, and in many similar ways. The grommet is formed of a single strand of rope five times as long as

the circumference

of

the grommet

when

Fic. 78.—Sheepshank. centre

of a tied

rope.

There

forms of these useful knots. most secure

form is shown

are several

The best and

in

7.

A

Fie. 79.—Another sheepshank. simple running knot is first made;

a bend

Fic, 83.—Sheepshank with toggle.

complete. Take the strand and lay one end across the other at the size of loop required and with the long end follow the grooves or “lay” of the strand until back to where you started (Fig. 84), thus

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

forming a two-stranded’ ring. Then continue twisting the free end between the turns already made until the three-strand ring is complete (Fig. 85). Now finish and secure the ends by making overhand knots, pass the ends underneath the nearest strands and trim ends off close (Fig. 86). If-care is taken and you remember to keep a strong twiston the strand while “laying up" the grommet, the finished ring will be as 59 firm and smooth and endless as the original rope. A “Sevagee” or ‘'Selvagee”’ strap is an-

other kind of ring (Fig. 87).

This is made

by passing a number of strands or yarns

3133

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

wood the size of the intended eye A. Around this wood lay a number of pieces of yarn or marline, B, B, B, and fasten them by tying with twine as at C. Whip the

piece of rope in which eye is to be formed and unravel and open out the strands as at D. Lap the yarns over the wood and the stops B, and fasten together: by over hand knots £, worm the free ends under and over and then bring up the ends of the stops B and tie around the strands of eye as shown. ‘The eye may be finished neatly by

Fre. 86 Fics. 84,85, and $6.—Grommet complete and making.

around pins or nails set ina board (Fig. 88), and binding the whole together with a seizing of yarn or marline (Fig. 89). These are strong, durable straps much used for blocks

aboard ship, for handles to boxes and ch and in many similar ways. A ‘Flemish Eye” (Fig. 90) is an eye made in a manner 60 much like that mployed in forming the selvagee strap. ‘ake a spar or piece of

Fic. 87.—Selvagee strap.

Fic. go A.—Making Flemish eye.

whipping all around with yarn or marline, and will then appear as in Fig. 90 B. An “ Artificial Eye” (Fig. 91) is still another form of eye which will be found useful and

in some ways easier and quicker to make than a spliced eye, besides being stronger. Take the end of a rope and unlay one strand; place the two remaining strands back alongside of the standing part (Fig. 92). ¢ 62 Pass the loose strand which has been unlaid

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 over the end, and follow around the spaces between the two strands and then around eye,—as in making a grommet,—until it

THE SURVIVOR

VOL. 7

Fic, 9§.—Thoat seizing. as shown. Another 64,ring sometimes used is illustrated in Fig. 96, and is easily and quickly made by lashing the two ends of a

Fic. 90 B.—Flemish eye (complete)

Fic. 91.—Attifcial eye.

returns down the standing part and lies under the eye with the strands (Fig. 93). Then divide the strands, taper them down, and whip the whole with yarn or marline

16. 96. —Lashed cut-splice.

short rope to the standing part of another. Cuckolds’ necks with lashings or ‘‘Clinches””

are also used for the same purpose. 65 CHAPTER VI LasHINGS, SEIZINGS, SPLICES,

(Fig. 94).

Still another eye which at times will be useful is the “Throat Seizing,” shown in Fig. 95. This is made by opening the end slightly and lashing it to the standing part

ETC.

Almost any one can lash a rope more or less satisfactorily, but a knowledge of how to do this properly and in the manner best suited to each case is of great importance to seamen and others having occasion to handle ropes, rigging, or in fact any cordage ‘The varieties of lashings, seizings, whippings, and servingsare almost innumerable, but a few of the best and most frequently used are the “Wedding Knot” or ‘Rose Lashing,”

the “Deadeye

Lashing,”

the

“ Belaying-pin Splice,” the “Necklace Tie,” the “Close Band,” and “End Pointings.” The rose lashing (Fig. 97) is used to join two eyes or ropes finished with loops. The

deadeye lashing (Fig. 98) is frequently used Fie. 93

on ships’ standing rigging and is a familiar sight to every one who has seen

vessel.

back

a sailing-

It consists of a small line reeved

and

forth

through

the

holes

in

the

“deadeyes,” A; the ends are then seized

to the standing

Fic. 94.—Aetificial eye (whipped).

66

rigging to prevent.

slip-

ping. This lashing admits of easy and rapid iengthening or shortening of the rig-

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Fis. 97.—Rose lashing. ging and is particularly useful in connection with wire cable. A similar method may be used with loops instead of deadeyes (Fig.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 The necklace tie is useful in holding two ropes, hawsers, or timbers side by side (Fig. 101). The lashing is passed around and around the two objects to be joined and the 68 ends secured by a square knot passed around the

band

lengthwise.

99). The belaying-pin splice, shown in Fig. 100, is a quick and handy way of fastening two ropes together and is of great value

close

band

is

used for the same purposes as the last

and is made in the same manner, but the ends are fastened

Fic, 98.—Deadeye lashing

The

neath the turns End pointings ornamental, for or whipping will

by drawing

through be-

(Fig. 102). are very useful as well as while an ordinary seizing prevent the strands from

Fic. 102.—Close band.

Fic. 99.—Loop lashing.

when rigging is carried away and some quick method of joining the severed ends is required. Pass a belaying-pin or simile oT toggle through an eye or loop in one end

of a rope and pass this through a loop or

eye in the broken rope end. Form a loop in the other broken end, slip the free end of

unravelling, the ends are broad and clumsy and oftentimes are too large to pass through a block or eye large enough for the rest of the rope. The ordinary way of pointing a rope is to first whip as described (Fig. 4), and then unlay the end as for the Flemish eye. Take out about two-thirds of the yarns and twist each in two, Take two parts of different yarns and twist together with finger and thumb, keeping the lay on the yarn and thus forming left-handed stuff

Fic, 100.—Belaying-pin splice

the lanyard through this and around another toggle or pin and haul taut; then fasten by half-hitches around standing part (4, Fig. 100), or by seizing (B, Fig. 100).

This is

a strong, reliable fastening and can be tightened up or instantly thrown off at will

Fic, 103-—Pointing a rope. Fic. 101.—Necklace tie.

known of the

Comb out the rest as “nettles.” yarn with a knife, leaving a few to

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

lay back upon the rope. Now pass three turns of twine like a timber-hitch tightly around the part where the nettles separate and fasten the twine, and while passing this “warp” lay the nettles backward and forward with each turn. The ends are now whipped with twine or yarn and finally “snaked,” which is done by taking the end under and over the outer turns of the seizing alternately. If the rope is small a stick is often put_in the upper part to strengthen it or the tip may be finished with

a small eye. If properly done a pointed rope is very handsome and appears as in B, Fig. 103. Another simple way of finish-

Fic, to4.—Ending rope.

Fic, 105.—Ending rope.

ing a rope end is to seize the end, as at A, Fig, 104, and open out the strands, bring the strands

back

alongside

the rope,

and

whip the whole (Fig. 105) Splicing is, in many cases, more useful and better than tying or bending ropes together and a good splice always looks

neater and more ship-shape than a knot, no

matter how well-made it may be. A person

familiar with splicing will turn in a splice

almost as quickly as the ordinary man can tie a secure knot, and in many cases, where the rope must pass through sheaves or zt

blocks, a splice is absolutely necessary to fasten two ropes or two parts of a parted rope together. The simplest of all splices is known as the “Short Splice” (Fig. 106). This is made as follows: Untwist the ends of the rope for a few inches and seize with twine to prevent further unwinding, as shown at A, A; also seize the end of each

or wax the strands until smooth and even. Now place the two ends of the ropes together as shown at B,B. Then with a marline-spike, or a pointed stick, work open the strand 1c, and through this pass the strand A of the other rope; then open strand 2 and pass the next strand of the other rope through it and then the same way with the third strand. Next open up the strands of the other rope, below the

seizing, and pass the strands of the first rope through as before, 3 A,B. The ropes will now appear as in Fig. 106, D. Now untwist the six strands and cut away about half the yarns from each and seize the ends as before; pass these reduced strands through under the whole strands of the rope—the strands of the left under the strands of the right rope and vice versa—for two or three lays and then cut off projecting ends, after drawing all as tight as you can.

If an

extra-neat splice is desired the strands should be gradually tapered as you proceed, and in this way a splice but little larger than the original diameter of the rope will result The only difficulty you will find in making this spice isin getting the strands to come

together in

such a way

that two strands

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 will not run under the same strand of the opposite rope. To avoid this, bear in mind that the first strand must be passed over the strand which és first next to it and through under the second and out between the second and third. In the following operations the strands are passed over the third and under

Long splice.

the fourth; but the figures will make this perfectly clear. A far better and stronger splice is the “Long Splice,” which will run through any block or tackle which will admit the rope itself; indeed, a well-made long splice cannot be distinguished from the rope itself after a few days’ use (Fig. 107). To make this useful splice, unlay the ends of the rope about four times as much as for the short splice, or from four to five feet, unlay one strand in_each rope for half as Fauci agains placeschee rniddleaatrands

together as at A, then the will appear as at B and groove, left where they appear as at D and E. central strands, F and G,

additional strands C, and the spiral were unlaid, will Take off the two and lay them into

3137

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 cut out half the yarns in each, make an overhand knot in them and tuck the ends under the next lays as in a short splice. Do the same with strands B, C and F, G; dividing,

knotting, and sticking the divided strands in the same way. Finally stretch the rope tight, pull and pound and roll the splice

until’ smooth and round, and trim off all ‘oose ends close to the rope. ‘An “Bye Splice" (Fig. 108) is very easy to make and is useful and handy in a great variety of ways. It is made in the same manner as the short splice, but instead of splicing the two ends together, the end of

Fic. 109.—Cut splice.

the rope is unlaid and then bent around and spliced into its own strands of the standing part, as shown in the illustration. A “Cut Splice” (Fig. 109) is made just as an eye splice or short splice, but instead of splicing two ropes together end to end, or splicing an end into a standing part, the ends are lapped and each is spliced into the standing part of the other, thus forming a loop or eye in the centre ofa fope. Once the short and long splices are mastered, all other

splices, as well as many useful variations, will come easy. Oftentimes, for example, one strand of a rope may become worn, frayed, or broken, while the remaining strands are perfectly sound. In such cases the weak strand may be unlaid and cut off and

then

a new

strand

of the same

is laid up in the groove left by

the grooves, D, E, until they meet Band C, and be sure and keep them tightly twisted while so doing. Then take strands H and J,

length

the old

strand exactly as in a fong splice; the ends are then tapered, stuck under the lay, as in a short splice, and the repair is eomplete; and if well done will never show and will be as strong as the original rope.

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

a

CHAPTER

Fancy

Knots

anp

3138 VII

Rope

Work

The knots and splices described above are all more for practical use than ornament,

although such shortenings as the Single and Double plaits, the Chain knots, the Twofold, Fourfold, and Sixfold knots, and others are often used for ornamental purposes only. A certain class of knots are, however, really ornamental and seldom serve to fasten two ropes together, or to make any object fast to another. They are, however, very useful in many ways, especially aboard ship, and they are so handsome and interesting that every one interested in rope work should learn to make them. The simplest of the fancy knots is known as the ‘Single Crown” (Fig. 110). To form this knot unlay the strands of a new, flexible rope for six to eight inches and whip the ends of each strand, as well as the standing part, to prevent further untwisting. Hold the rope in your left hand and fold one strand over 7 as shown in A, Fig. 111 you, from away and ‘Then fold the next strand over A (see B, Fig. 111), and then, while holding these in place with thumb and finger, pass the strand C over strand B, and through the bight of Aas shown in the illustration. Now pull

Fro. 110.—Single crown.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 To end up a rope with a crown it is merely necessary to leave the projecting ends long and then by bringing them down tuck under the strands of the standing part, as shown in Fig.

112.

Then

halve the strands and tuck

again, as in making’a short splice, until the result appears as in Fig. 113. This makes a neat, handy, and ship-shape finish to a

Fic, 112—Single crown,

‘uckeed (making).

Fic. 113.—Single (come erown ‘tucked2a (complete).

end and is very useful for painters, s, etc. It will never work loose like

Fic. 114.—Wall knot.

whereas to make a seizing one must be provided with small stuff of some sort, and this is frequently not at hand. The “Wall Knot” (Fig. 114) is almost as simple as the crown, and in80 fact is practically a

111.—Single erown (making)

allends tight and work the bights up smooth and snug; cut off ends and the knot is complete. This single crown is a very poor knot to stand by itself, however, and is mainly valuable as a basis for other more complicated knots and for ending up rope.

Fis, 115.—Wg).all knot (Gnakin

Fic. 116.—Wall knot (eucked).

crown reversed. In making this knot bring C downward and across the standing part; then bring A over C and around standing part and finally bring B over A and up

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

7

through bight of C, Fig. 115. When drawn snug the ends may be trimmed off close or they may be tucked and tapered as in the crown and will then appear as in Fig. 116. As in the case of the crown knot, the

3139

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

wall is mainly of value as an ending when

ends are tucked, or as a basis for more ornamental knots such as the “Wall and Crown,” or “Double Wall,” or “Double Crown.” Itisalso very largely used in making “Shroud Knots” (Fig. 117). ‘The common shroud knot is made by opening up the 81 strands of a rope’s end as for a short splice and placing the two ends together in the ” strandsof same way. Then single “wallthe fone rope around the standing part of another against the lay, taper the ends, and

e

as

120.—French shroud rench shroud Fic. knot 16, 119-—F (complete). knoe p (making). the

beautiful

double

wall-and-crown

knots are made exactly like the single ciown or wall but instead of trimming off or tucking the ends they are carried around a second

d Fic. 117.—Shrowknot (complete)

time following the lay of

Fis, 118,—Shroud knot (making).

tuck and serve all with yarn or marline (Fig. 118). The “French Shroud Knot" is far neater and better, but is a little harder to make. Open up the strands and place closely together as for the short splice; make a loop of strand A, pass the end of B through the bight of A, as.at C, make aloop of strand D, and pass the end of strand A through it as at D; then pass the end of

Fic. 21 A—Making double, 121 B=Malking double the first, as shown in Fig. 121, which shows the construction of a double crown at A,

82

strand D through the bight of strand B and one side is complete. Repeat the operation on the other side, draw all ends taut, and The whole taper and tuck the ends.

should then be served carefully and the finished knot will appear as in Fig. 120. Double wall and double crown as well

Fic. 122.—Double crown (complete).

Fic. 123.—Double wall Complete).

and a double wall at B. When finished, the ends may be tucked or trimmed and the two knots will look like Figs. 122 and 123.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 84

A far better effect is obtained by “Crowning” a wall knot. This is done by first making a single wall knot and then by bringing strand A up over the top and laying B across A and bringing C over B and through the bight of A; a crown knot is formed above the wall, as shown in Figs, 124 and 125. This is the foundation of the

3140

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 perplexing, for if the ends are tapered and tucked through the standing part of the ropes, as shown in Fig. 127, there will be no ign of a beginning or ending to this knot. This is probably the most useful of decorative knots and is largely used aboard ship for finishing the ends of rope railings, the ends of man-ropes, for the ends of yoke86 lines and to form “stoppers” or “toggles” to bucket handles, slings, etc. Its use in this way is illustrated in Figs. 128-130,

which show how to make a handy topsail-

halyard toggle from an eye splice turned in a short piece of rope and finished with a double wall and crown at the end. These

toggles are very useful about small boats,

Fic. 125.—Wall crowned (complete).

Fic, 124.—Wall erowned (Goaking).

most beautiful of rope-end knots, known -as the “Double Wall and Crown,” or “Man rope Knot," illustrated in Fig. 126. Make your single wall and crown it, but leave the strands all slack; then pass the ends up and through the bights of the slac single-wall knot and then push them alongside the strands in thepe single crown; pushing them through the same bight in the own and downward through the walling. This may seem quite difficult, but if you have learned the wall and crown you will find it simple cnough, for it is really merely “following” the strands of the single wall ‘The result, if properly done, and crown.

‘as they may be used as stops for furling

Fie. 120 Fie. 28 Fios. 128, 129, and 130.—Topsail-halyard toggle.

sails, for slings around gaffs or spars, for hoisting, and in a variety of other ways which will at once suggest themselves to the boating man. The most difficult of ending knots and one which you should certa‘nly learn is the “Matthew Walker” (Fig. 131), also known as the “Stopper Knot.” To form this 87

splendid knot, pass one strand around the standing part of the rope and through its

F16, 126—Double wall and

Fic. 127 crown (complete).

and ends drawn tight and cut off closely, is surprising, and

to the uninitiated most

Fic, 131-—Matthew Walker (making)

THE SURVIVOR VOL. g

7

3141

c

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

chions or spars, and, placed around a rope close beneath a man-rope knot, it gives a beautiful finis When made of small line sailors often use the Turk’s Head as a neckerchief fastener. Although so elaborate in effect, it is really an easy knot to make, and

while you may have difficulty in getting it right at first a little patience and practice

will enable

you

to become

proficient

and

capable of tying it rapidly and easily in any place or position. To make a Turk’s Head, have a smooth, round stick, or other object, Fro. 132.

fatthew Walker (complete but slack).

own bight, then pass B underneath and through

bight of A, and

through

its own

88 bight also; next pass C underneath and

around and through and its own bight.

the bights of A, B, The knot will now

appear as in Fig. 132, but by carefully hauling the ends around and working the bight taut a little at a time the knot will assume the appearance shown in Fig. 133. This

and some closely twisted or braided small line. Pass two turns of the line around the

rod, A, Fig. 135, from left to right, and pass the upper bight down through the lower and reeve the upper end down through it, as at B. Then pass the bight up again and run the end over the lower bight and up

between it and the upper bight. Turn the upper bight again through the lower one

and pass the end over90 what is now the upper

is a handsome and uselul knot and is widely

A

Fio, 133-—-Matthew Walker (complete). used on ends of ropes where they pass through holes, as for bucket handles, ropes for trap-door handles, chest handles, etc. The knot is well adapted for such purposes, as it is hard, close, and presents an almost flat shoulder on its lower side. The ““Turk's Head,” Figs. 135 and 136, is a knot much used aboard yachts and warships and is so handsome and ornamental that it is a great favorite. Tt is used in ornamenting rigging, in forming shoulders

or rings on stays or ropes to hold other gear in place, to ornament yoke lines, and for forming slip-collars on knife lanyards. It is also used to form collars around stan-

Fic. 138—-Making Tark’s head.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ou

bight and between it and the lower, C, Fig. 135. Now work from left to right, following the lay of the knot (or, in other words, passing your long end alongside the first Fo, 138-—Worming, parcellng, and serving. 93 by slipping the knot to the end of the rod; work one side tighter than the other until the “Head” forms a complete cap, as shown in Fig. 137. This makes a splendid finish for the end: of flagpoles, stanchions, etc.

Fc. 136-—Turks' heads.

Fic. 137-—Turk’s cap.

more lays is completed, as shown in Fig. 136.

‘The Turk’s Head may be drawn as tight as

desired around the rope, or rod, by working up the slack and drawing

all bights taut.

‘A variation of the knot may be formed by making the first part as described and then 92

work. work, Ftc. 140.—Half-hitch Fic. 139.—Hall-hitch

Ropes that are to be used as hand-lines, stanchions, man-ropes, railings, or in fact wherever a neat appearance counts, are usually wormed, served, and parcelled. Worming consists in twisting a small line into the grooves between the strands of rope, A, Fig. 138. This fills up the grooves and makes the rope smooth and ready for serving or parcelling. Parcelling consists in covering the rope already wormed with a strip of canvas wound spirally around it oF

Fic, 1yf-—Four-strand braid (making).

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 with the edges overlapping, B, Fig. 138 Serving is merely wrapping the rope with spun yarn, marline, or other small stuff, C, Fig. 138. Although this may all bedone by hand, yet it can be accomplished far better by using a “Serving Mallet,” shown in D, Fig. 138. This instrument enables you to work tighter and more evenly than by hand, but in either case you must have the rope to be served stretched tightly between two uprights. Often a rope is served without parcelling and for ordinary purposes parcelling is not required. A varia tion of serving is made by “half-hitch” work, as shown in Figs. 139-140. This is very pretty when well done and is very easy lh

Ge ea

ie

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Fic. 144.—Rope buckle.

more ornamental is the ‘Crown-braid” which appears, when finished, as in Fig. 143. The process of forming this braid is exactly

arden

the rope to be served, then another below it; draw snug; take another half-hitch and so on until the object is covered and the series

Fic, 142-—Four-steand braid (complete).

Fis, 145.—Swivels.

like ordinary crowning and does not require any description; it may be done with any number of strands, but four or six are usually 7 he auinaiiy/salt bersaner'eares tolnanele a one time. When the rope-worker has mastered all the knots, ties, bends, hitches, and splices I

of half-hitch knots forms a spiral twist, as Bottles, jugs, shown in the illustrations. ropes, stanchions, fenders, and numerous other articles may be covered with halfhitch work; and as you become more expert

Fis. 143.—Crown-braid.

you will be able to use several lines of halfhitches at the same time. Four-strand braiding is also highly ornamental and is easy and simple. The process is illustrated 96 in Fig. 141, and consists in crossing the opposite strands across and past one another, as shown in A, B, C, Fig 141. Still

Fe 147 Fre 48 Fics. 146, 147, and 148.—Slings. have described, he will find a new field open

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

to the use of rope in innumerable ways. Barrels, casks, bales, or other objects may be roped, or slung, with ease and security; Topes will be pressed into service for straps 9 and belts; and buckles may be readily formed by the simple expedient shown in Fig. 14g. Ifa swivel is required it can be arranged as shown in Fig. 145, while several simple slings are illustrated in Figs. 146-148. Ina factory, or machine shop, rope belting will often prove far better than leather, and if well spliced together will run very smoothly and evenly even on long stretches. As a recreation for killing time aboard ship, or on rainy vacation days, few occupations will prove more enjoyable than tying fancy knots and making new splices and bends or inventing new variations of the numerous hitches, ties, and knots you already know.

3144

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7 long enough to enable it to be passed over the ears of the animal and leave the halter completed, as shown in Fig. 154. 100 Hl a

3

i

z

H

8

fa

:

i

putting the end of a long rope around the neck of the horse and then tying a com-

2

i

151 shows the second step to be followed,

i3

ié

3

2

i

i

HALTERS FOR ANIMALS

Every now and then a temporary halter js needed for a horse, and in Fig. 149 such

This halter is made by

a halter is shown.

mon bow-line knot. that of passing

(See Fig. 150.)

the rope

around

Fig.

the ani-

mal’s head twice, while Fig. 152 shows how

_ 9 the second loop is passed under the firs In Fig. 133 the rope is shown sufficiently 101

INDEX Artificial eye, 61 62, 63 Baggage, 56 Barres, 47 Beans, 39 Belaying-pin, 66 Belaying-pin splice,65, 66, 67 Belting, 98 Bends, 7, 17 Bight, 17, 18 Billet, 30 Blackwall hitch, Blocks, 59, 71 Bolt-rope, 14 Bow-knots, 35

Bow-line, 44, 49 Boiw-line om bight, 47 Bow shortening, 56 Builders’ knot, 6 Bundles, 35, 36 Butchers’ knots, 6 Cable, 135 14 Cases, 47 Catspaws, 36 37 Chain hiteh, 38, 39 Chain knots, 51,77

3

Chests, 58, 59 Cleat, 44 tte, 45 Clinch 19, 64 Close band, 65, 68 Clove bitch, 32. 33: 34 37+ 39,43 Cordage, 15 Core, 14 Cotton, 13 Cotton rope, 16 Crown braid, 95, 95 Crowning, 84 Crown knots, 77, 78, 79, 80, 82, 83, 84, 85

:

Cuckolds! necks, 19, 6 Cut splice, 75 Deadeye lashing, 65, 66 Deadeyes, 65 Dogshanks, 56 Double chain, 52 Double crown, 80, 82, 83, Double figure-cight, 26 Double knots, 50 Double plait, 77 Double wall, 80, 82, 83 Double wall and crown, 82, 84, 85

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

End, 17, 10 Ending, 70 Ending ro9e, 70 End pointing, 65, 68 Eyes, 61, 67 ye splice, 745 75, €0 Fancy knots, 77 Fires iny re-cight knot, 20, 26 Fisherman's hitch, 0, 41, 2 Fisherman's knot, 6, 23, 24 Fivefold knot, 51

Introduction, 3 Jute, 13, 16 Lanyards, 67 Lars’ heads, 30, 31 43, 44 Lashed cut splice, 64 Lashings, 65, 66 Laying up, §8 Leather braid, 53, $4 55 Left-handed rope, Long splice, 73 Loop lashings, 66 Loop knots, 48 Loops, 19 43, 47, $0, 67

3145

Reofing knots, 20 Repairing rope, 75 Rigging, 65 Right-hand rope, 4 Rings, 19, 39. 41» 58: 59.64 Roband hiteh, 40 Rolling hiteh, 39 Rope, 13, M4 Rope bickles, 96 Rose lashing, 65, 66 Round tua 4 Running bow-line, 46 Running knot, 48 Running noose, 43, 44

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Stoppers, 85 Stops, 6r Strands, 13 Straps, 59 Strength of rope, 15 String, 13 Studdingesail 96698 bend, 39, 40 Sura oe es Tee a tee tessenenves

Selvagee, 50, 59

Tee ee ae ee: hitch, 33,ca35,6 6 Timber reales site ee. opsait-halyard toggle, 86 es

Marline, 59, 60, 61

Selvagee strap,60

Turks’ heads,88, 89, 90,

Gaff-topsail halyard bend, 41,

Marline-spike seamanship, 45 Matthew Walker knot, 8, 87, 88 Midzhipmen’s hitch, 40, 42 Monkey chain, 52, 33 Mooring knots, 43

Gans! knot, 33

Nato

Serving wallet, 92,94 Sevagee, 59 Sheaves, 70 Sheepshanks, Shortenings, 5056, 57, 58 Shor ais 7 775 hroud knots, 8

Twine, 13 Twist bra, $4 Tone knot, 7 shortening, 51 “Twist Traseeaees ae Val and crosen, 60

Simple knots, 17, 35 Single plait,23 5t, $2, 53.77 Sinkers, Sisal fax, 16 Sixfold knot, 50, 77, Slings, 97, 98

era knot, Waterman'seer Weaver's Wedding knot 65 Weight of rope, 15 Wharf te, 45

Flemish eye, 61, 62, 68

ee Four-strand braid, 95

Four-stranded rope, 14

French shroud knot, 81, 82

eS Garrick bend, 27, 28, 29 Gordian knot, 4 Granny knot, 21 Grass, 16 Grommets, 50, 57. 58, 59, 6

331 34 38, Hali-hiteh, 4467 31 32, HalEitch and seizing, 29 Hal-hitch work, 95. 98 Handeuff kings, 48

Handeut49 Handles, 58, 59 Handspike, 39

Havser bitch, 28 Hawsers, at Hoe Hemp rope, 16 Teas Hieches, 7 30 Hooks, 36,39

Magnus bitch, 39 Manacles, 48, Manila rope, 16

‘Manrope knot, 84

Marline spike, 17, 30, 72

Nooses, 43 Open chain, 54

Cpen-hand knot, 22 Ordinary knot,24 Overhand knot, 20, 59, 58

ae 92, 93 Parts of rope, 18 Pier bend,rope,43, 70 Pointed 68, 69 Pointing, buiees Reef knot, 21,22

SOLAR REFLECTORS

TS FROM AUTO HEADLIGH s use ingeniou My printer gave me this The lens or

for old auto headlights. covering glass is carefully broken from ‘around the edges of the bowl. Thebow! metal will element is then removed. The and tinder then eateh the sun and light ent such to makea fire. You might experim You bowls. t headligh with several of these can get them from junked cars. ‘They work on the same principle as any parabolie reflector. Just hold the tinder at the end of a stick a few inches from the bottom of the bowl while itis facing the sun, Move the tinder up or down to where the main heat is reflected.

Sailors’ knots, 6, 44, 45

ehorteing Seiad Seising, 17, 65, 67

TW capeoeos

Selvagee board, 60

or

Serving, 92, 94

Wallgowaed

Sil 6

0 Ge Wome Wind knots,

ip hot, bitch,47 31, 32 SSlippery

§ Wire rope, 16 G29 Wari eee Yaw Gene

Snaking, 69 Spars, 34, 41460 Spiles, 33,43. 44

Spices. 65.7672, 75 Splicing. 70 Square, knots, 20, 21, 22, Sediting pact, 17518 Seopper knot, 87

Nail Held by Paint Brush

for Driving

ge eos n |e One workma tried who has methods of nany holding nails to | drive them hin hard-to-reac places, claims that | asmall paintbrush

Nae

|

beats themall. The P nail is inserted | into the bristles, which hold it firmly, yet are pliable and permit the nail to be driven almost its full Tength before removing the brush.

as

THE SURVIVOR VOL.

New

7

3146

Stencils and Their

Use

A Practical Working Method for the Average Painter and Decorator

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

course, and as beautiful as ever, but contemporary designs now conform more nearly to requirements of art in the matter of balance, rhythm, proportion, line and mass, ‘These designs on arehiteetural and furniture surfaces are far more interesting also, beeause the method of placing them, their size and their colorings are all more artistic. A number of these modern designs used in a modern way are included in this revision. ‘Tae Aurtor. CONTENTS

By F. N. VANDERWALKER

Copyright, 1911, by Fredk. J. Drake & Co., Chicago Publishers—All rights reserved ILLUSTRATED

Cuapres 1 ‘Tue Vauus, Use, Axo Auvse ov Stescit, Decoration...

9

Cuarren IL Cuassineaniox Axo Sexecrtow oF SteNctts..

w

cusere TIL Srewc, Magrso:—Dosigning—Conventionalizing—Materials Size— —Tools—Drawing the Design—Bnlarging or Reducing ‘Marks and Keys—Locating Tles—Cutting-—Relio? e 33 Cures IV Conus: Ax Covon Hysstoxr Decorators? Oil Colors-—Perma: 3 ence of Colors—Color Sehemer—Color Formule

CHICAGO FREDERICK J. DRAKE & CO. Publishers PREFACE

the In offering this work it is the author's hope that organized, orderly presentation of the essentials ofof good fur steneil work will assist in solving the problems e-cost, nishing better decoration for the averaze moderat home, the average ehureh, lodze hall, and small suchtheater. jobs ‘That is an important field. ‘The number of far execeds that of the more expensive homes and finer public buildings, Likewise it is expected that the subject matter and il lustrations presented here will be of more service to the average painter and decorator than to professionals, To keep the text matter well within the formtedof toa practical working method, it has not been permit a work hecome too technival nor too artistie. To produce line, for the use of painters without experience in thisaccomand those who have little experienee, was the plishment sought. Secoxp Eprvion The stencil, being a tool in use for eenturies, has use not changed at all as to principles of design and t, since the first edition. Great change and improvemenstenhowever, are noted in the artistic value of modern of designs. Old classic forms remain unchanged,

cuserer ¥ Worning Orennioxs:—When to ‘Transfer Steneils—Laying

Ont and Spscing-—How to Transfer the Steneil—The Stencil Brosh-—Mixing Stencil Colors—To Stencil on Caleimine—To Stoncil on Paper—To Stencil with Metal Bronzes and Leat— ‘Turning Corners—Touching Up Ties—Filling in Colors on Outline Stencils—Wiping Out and Shading—Where to Use Stencils to Apparently Change the Size of the Room.

Cuseren VE Sone Gooo Jous Intustasrep:—A Picture Theater Ceiling —A Photograph Studio—Snme Panel Suguestions......cceveseeeIIT 8 Cuapree VIL 126 Cenaxe, FLoor, ap Fapnic STENCILING. . Cuapres VIIT Lanne axp Sree :—Tools a nt Materials—Laying Ont the2139 Lines—Iolding the Brush 145 TxDEX

New Stencils and Their Use CHAPTER 1 THE VALUE, USE AND ABUSE OF STENCIL DECORATION

THE SURVIVOR

VOL.

7

3147

‘The possibilities for artistie, inexpensive decoration by means of carefully colored stencils are great; and wherever exact. and constant repetition of a pattern is wanted, the steneil is the practical, economical means. Stenciled ornament is not a passing faney, but an established mode of decorating that comes within the ability of painters who are ordinarily skillful with brush and color. In the design, eolor, and placing of stencils the decorator and house owner have a wide latitude in which to exercise individual taste and to put together decorations that exactly fit any particular room or suite of rooms, It is really surprising to note the variety of beautiful effects that ean easily be accomplished with fa little study and practice by the manipulation of designs, colors, and steneil location, ‘They may be adapted to decorate almost every room in a home, as well as publie buildings, in exeellent taste. In reeent years the able handling of stencils by well-known Chieago and New York decorators has placed this class of work easily among the fine arts of this country. Use in Home Decoration—Stencils today are used in home decorations chiefly to serve one of two purposes: First, to furnish the only and complete decoration or ornamentation fora room. In this ease the steneil may be quite elaborate and colorful, although not necessarily

ste S

he

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

u so, as for many roomis the simple treatment 18 most artistic, even when they lack interesting architectural Features, such as mouldings, coves, cornices, and rails. At any rate, when an attempt is made to elaborate the ornament to relieve severely plain, uninteresting wall spaces, it ought never to be permitted to become gaudy and showy in design and color, produeing the cireuswagon and dime-museum effeet. ‘The second purpose for which stencils are now largely used is that of supplementing architectural ornament built into the walls and ceilings—eornices, mouldings, plaster relief ornaments, and the like. Under these eircumstances, stencils ought to form a treatment in design, size, proportion, and color which will be incidental and subordinate to the architectural ornament. It must not even pretend to eompete with it for attention, but simply adds the needed touch of eolor. When in doubt as to how extensive a stencil treatment ought to be earried by any room, it is well to choose the lesser plan every time. ‘Too much ornament does not have the appearance of enrichment, but of intemperance, of being overdone and even vulgar. No ornament at all is better than that. Use in Theaters and Stores—Many of the best jobs of steneil decoration in the theaters, dance halls, eafes, and city shops are thought by most people and some painters to be frechand art. ‘They do not, perhaps, note details of construction, but are interested only in the general effect. Artistic these jobs certainly are, but the means of production were mechanical; namely, the stencil, lining fitch, and straight-edge. ‘The designing, planning, and making of specifications for these examples of fine applied art, rather than the execution of the work, although skill in are to be credited for their suc es , transferring the stencil impressions, in filling in and wiping out the colors, is vifally important.

ron CO

Sy

relz €

OOK

WRF SEN Gn (06)

be

@ OS

LS

aapyer

copay

KOM

ay

,

tormat of orChysske anid Designs ey Designs for Stencil, (entte)Tactuding Creek Preta

\

Ve

eT LR uF EERE Bees

Pas Sen

3148

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

| Romian (top) ; Renals Continued:(bottom). Desigos, Moorish Stenell (ceated) Plate 2.—Classle saunce

Continued:(bottom)Arabten (Cop) ; Peeslan Designs,fHksotian” Plate 8,—Clasete Stencil ‘Rseneer}

Abuse of Stencils.—Now,as to the abuse of stenciled

ornament little need be said.

les ,

All have seen it.

The

eare-

shiftless practices of some painters in the use of

steneils have done much toward discrediting one of the oldest and most useful arts.

Before the days of wallpaper, “diaper” stencils w

much used to produce an all-over pattern on walls.

At

distemper the same time quick, cheap work was done (water color), and so the stencils too were transferred with water color, in extravagant, outlandish colors. We also had a violent fling at unwise stencil use in the

period of freseo popularity, when most. unpardonable

crimes against good color use were committed in wholesale quantities.

Never shall we outlive

the memory

of

the vivid greens, brilliant reds, and other howling,

sereeching colors in which stencil bands were carelessly painted in public places of the less expensive type.

‘True, there has been much really beautiful distemper use has occurred decoration, and bad stencil and color

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

with oil colors as well as water colors. Another manner in which the artistic possibilities of stencil decoration have not been realized, is through inJndicious selection of designs. It is difficult to understand why anyone could select a stencil composed of nothing but meaningless serolls, dots, dashes, and holes, without balanee, proportion, and form, when there are easily within reach so many really beautiful classic designs by artists of other times—patterns which are interestingly symbolic of the religions, ethies, ideals, and accomplishments of nations at tines when the world was more artistie than now. ‘We have today also the choice of multitudes of patterns of conventionalized nature. ‘The flowers, leaves, insec and birds have given subjects of universal interest, and many really beautiful steneil designs have been produced from these subjects CHAPTER IL CLASSIFICATION AND SELECTION OF STENCILS ‘Many really fine stencil designs are offered to the paint trade, ‘There are some, however, which are erude in design and carelessly cut. As between good designs the necessity of selecting appropriate patterns requires your best effort in an attempt to choose the right stencil, both as to color and pattern, for each room, according to its architecture and the purpose for whichthat room is used. Lt is not, however, necessary to be an authority on historie ornament, or an artist of note, to use stencils artistically and to exeellent advantage. Briefly, choose designs that are simple and clear avoid complicated, uncertain figures. Choose designs of recognized artistic merit, rather than odd serolls, squares and cireles which one has never seen nor heard of before, and may never again. Do not use strong, gaudy, ragtime patterns, but try to select such as produce a refined, artistic effect when carried out in carefully studied colors. Poorly selected and colored stencils make a messy, mussy room. Classieal designs are artistic, interesting and have at ached to them known more or less to everyone} stories they are of common interest to all Plates 1, 2, 3, and 4 show a few classic designs which are perhaps typical of their periods—the Greek, Roman, Renaissance, Arabian, Moorish, Egyptian, Persian, and Gothie, A study of these is worth while, as a knowledge of the best and most beautiful of other times is the only basis for good judgment of what is good and bad in present-day designs. Some of these are ordinary one-

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

ground color, and forms the pattern. ‘The background, not the pattern, is transferred to the wall in color.

CC

CCE

eee continued: Designs, (below) Plate 4.—Classie Stenell Orientai” w

igure 1

PN ee

Gothic (above) and

color stencils as to form; some are outline stencils, and some background stencils, Plates 35, 36, 37, and 38 show many attraetive modern English, French, American and Japanese stencil desizem Of the modern stencils, those which are most likely te be of good design and well balanced are the simple motifs of conventionalized flowers, leaves, vines, ete. When you have looked over the patterns shown in the several plates of this book, you will readily note the character of good designs. CLASSIFICATION known as OrdinStencils come naturally within clas es ary One-Color, Background, Outline, and Color Steneils, Ordinary One-Color Stencils—(Pigure 1, Plate 5.) ‘This elass ineludes such stencils as are transferred in one operation, and all are familiar with them, A one-color stencil may be made more effective by using different colors, or shades of one eolor, in different parts of it, ‘This requires but little more additional time in its execution. ‘The different colors mustbe put in with different brushes. ‘Suppose the rose design, Plate 17, is to be transferred. A small piece of paper tipped with a spot or two of muecilage would be placed over the flower while the leaves and stems were being transferred in green. ‘Then the paper would be removed from the flower and placed over the leaves and stems while the flower was being trans ferred in red. Background Stencils—(Figure 2, Plate 5.) Background stencils are quite similar to the ordinary onecolor kind, exept that in place of eutting out the design, as in Figure 1, when making the stencil plate, the background is cut out and transferred to the wall in color. ‘The wall eolor shows through or between portions of the

STENCIL DMPHESSION Figure 2 Plate 5—OneColor ani Background Stencils,

Sometimes a band of opaque color is laid on to the wall, just wide enough to have the background stencil cover it; this colored band is allowed to form the stencil pattern, rather than have the wall color show through. Moorish and other Oriental stencils are effectively used in this manner for ehurehes and lodge halls. For instance, suppose the wall to be stenciled is a light warm gray. Mark off with a peneil and straighta band of six or eight inches wide (exaetly the same edge width as the steneil pattern), parallel to and below the picture mould or just above the chair rail, Fill in the band between these lines solid with a fairly bright but soft red paint, made by tinting white lead with Amorican vermilion and a touch of chrome yellow. Or, for a semitransparent red band, simply use the Ameriean yermilion alone, fairly thin, When this band of paint is dry, transfer the steneil impression on top of it, using perhaps ivory white paint for a good effect. A touch of ultr

THE SURVIVOR

VOL. 7

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3150

marine blue on the center figures would help bring out, the right effect for this Moorish design. ‘The most simple use of these stencils is to transfer them ina darker or lighter shade of the wall or ceiling color, as the ease may be. A background steneil transferred in dull blue on an ivory wall or band of color makes an at~ tractive color scheme. Outline Stencils.—(Figure 8, Plate 6.) As the nameof indicates, this outline stencil is merely a light outline usually with burnt umber or a design that is transferred raw sienna to the wall, so as to form a pattern that ean be filled in later with two or more colors. In Tiffany wall glazing, the outline steneil is transferred to the wall when the second ground coat has hecome dry. ‘The stencil is permitted to dry before your first glaze color is applied. When the glaze color has been blended out, wipe all color from within the lines of is theto Stencil before it becomes dry. ‘The object of this

L=—= uRST IMPRESSION

|

SECOND IMPRESSION

outline steneil have the flat ground coat show through the whic h to fll in

ace upon nnd form a light uniformzinsurf steneil colors when the gla g coat is dry.

‘COMPLETE DtSION

ora

sting, Uslaz Two Plates Plate t—Grovk-Key Deng (gr Rouble, iste 2 of a steneil that cannot be transferred with one plate without showing ties, but it could be transferred from one plate and the ties painted out with a small fiteh. Another way is to make two plates, which will transfer the design complete in two operations and without show. ing ties.

Pate outline Stenctls, Often outline stencils are transferredblue in onsomean light, ivory soft color (stich as a light but n dullas finished. No othe r that eonditio ground) and left feotease are fie le steneiting mates Vie. Less Stencils, (Plate 7.) llyDoubany design without practica it possible to tr: fer showing the ties. ‘he Greek Key shown is an example

Work. G, @, tn Lower Stencil, Plate 8—Color Steels for,"areTwo-Co GagelorMarks.

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3151

‘With certain steneils that have many figures, or com, plicated patterns, it is often better to transfer them by means of two different plates than to attempt to make the entire design on one plate, thereby eausing a great many ties and producing a frail stencil intricate and delicate to withstand the transferring process more than a few times. Color Stencils —(Plate 8.) ‘These should not be eon23 fused with outline stencils. Both kinds produce a finished design in colors. ‘The outline stencil, Plate 6, however, must be filled in freehand with colors, using small brushes, while the color steneil, Plate 8, is transferred in two operations from two plates, using a different color and steneil brush with each plate to be transferred. Note the guide marks G, G, on the steneil plate for the second color. ‘They consist of the tip of the lower leaf on the right-hand side of the completed design, also the tip end of the upper leaf in the upper left-hand corner. ‘When the second color plate is placed upon the surface (after the first color has been transferred to the wall), these ends of the leaves enable the decorator to place the second eolor plate in exactly the right location to bring the balance of the design where it should go to complete the work. When these guide marks or holes are placed precisely over the leaf ends of which they are a part, perfectly the second color plate must of necessity register swith the part of the design placed on the wall by the first plate. Ordinary one-color stencils are often used for two and three-color effects, simply by transferring all colo at each setting of the stencil. A brush for each color is needed. ‘The parts to be colored with the second color are covered with the hand, a piece of tin, or paper, while the first color is being put on. ‘Then the first color is covered while the second eolor is being applied. Sometimes one color is put on over another at the same setting of the stencil; that is, the leaves of a flower pattern, for ingtance, may be filled in with light gre n all over and then a darker green may be put on over it to a nice effect. the lower edge or base of the leaf. ‘This gives DIAPER AND AL -OvER STENCILS—(PLATE 9) stencils were much. ‘Time was when the all-over pi used to decorate large wall areas. ‘They are used 0¢-

casionally today for unusual effets, but wall paper has largely displaced the all-over stencil method, because it requires much less labor. Some of the older expert Aecorators probably will never agree that wallpaper decorates as well as the all-over steneil in the hands fof skillful men, but the saving of labor means dollars saved and the wallpaper is good enough for most jobs. With diaper and all-over patterns the wal! must first circles, hexagons, be accurately marked off into squares, or seetions with diagonal, parallel, or vertical lines, using chalk lines, aeeording to the shape and size of the stencil. ‘The idea is simply this: You eut or secure a stencil, of s all size as compared to the wall—10"x15” or

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

OR.

LLLP

E

OEE

Plate 9.—Diaper Stencil, Wall iaPrepared for AN-Over Stenctlin. Su WorkwilyStarted Lawer Corner

sections the 10”x 20", ‘Then mark the wall off into same size and shape as the stencil. ‘The steneil impression is then transferred to the first wall section, to the second, third, and so on until the whole wall is eompletely covered with repeats of the one stencil Plate 9 shows a suitable diaper stencil, also a wall chalk lines and then partly filled in with marked off with astencil pattern. Usually the same stencil pattern is repeated in each section until the whole wall is covered, but sometimes two different stencils and patterns are used alternately. eare is Whatever kind of allovers are used, extreme necessary in matching accurately and joining up each setting of the steneil on all four sides. Also the amount of eoior on tue brush must be kept constantly the same, to produce uniform work. Ithardly need be pointed out that all-over patterns are usually stenciled in a lighter or darker shade of the same color as the wall is coated with ; a dark eream stencil on a light eream wall, a light gray steneil on a darker

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3152

gray wall,—thns producing harmony of color by analogy, ‘or likeness of related colors. Not necessarily so, however. Harmony by contrast, the use of different colors whiet do not clash, is often to be preferred. A light olive green steneil, such as the one shown in Plate 9, on an ivory wall, makes a combination which is beautiful beyond imagination. Likewise, just the right shade of pink for the light pattern spot stencil, Plate 10, on a light, warm gray wall, is indeed attractive for a bedroom, Decoration produced in this manner, by using

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

Plate 11.—Single Spot Stonell Patterns,

late 10.—Spot Stencil Suitable for Bedroom Decoration.

light, open, spot sieneils to form an all-over pattern, is charming to a degree impossible to be equaled by wallpaper patterns of even the most expensive class. ‘Time was when the large figured and heavily colored patterns of all-over stencils were preferred, but nowadays there ‘can be no doubt that the light-lined, airy, and delicately colored stencils are much preferred. Single-Spot Patierns—The use of single-spot. stencil patterns of symmetrical or conventional nature designs os DYEA &35, ieee

28 offers an unlimited field for skillful decorating. Plate 11 illustrates a few such designs. ‘The surface, after being ground-eoated and finished as for plain colors, would be marked off in squares, rectangles or diamond sections, ‘as in Plate 9, and the steneil pattern transferred to the wall at the intersection of the lines. Not necessarily at every intersection. ‘The design may be placed at every other intersection, or every third, as may make the best appearance. One or two designs may be used (if they look well together), or a single design may be repeated to fill the whole wall space. Detached. Stencils—These really do not form a separate class of designs. ‘The term refers to a little different use of an ordinary stencil motif, or it may be a color stencil, an outline or background stencil. One or more separate motifs, such as are shown on Plate 11, are placed in the eorners of panels, at intervals in the frieze, on the wall, or in some such manner, and are then connected by lines or band stencils. In other words these individual designs may be used on any area once, or repeated many times, and are usually, but not always, conneeted with narrow lines or a running pattern of steneil Plates 10, 21, 26, 28 indicate some of the uses made of detached designs. After some experience and study the decorator finds detached designs to have by far the greatest use of all. There is no limit to the ornamental effects which ean be secured with them. ‘They allow much latitude for exercising taste, for making up decorative schemes which just fit each room, and for producing special effects. CHOOSING A STENCIL DESIGN

Selecting stencil designs which are appropriate for each

room to be decorated is fuily as difficult as the ch of the correct color effects, and is not less important. The help which others can give you to insure judicious selec-

40 tion is also about as indefinite at best as color suggestions and prineiples. ‘To be able to choose correet and tasteful designs, you ought to educate yourself to know the various orders in chararchitecture and the style of ornament which was acteristic of each period of art history. With even a superficial knowledge along these lines, you can get on well. ‘This information is readily to be found in tries, art institutes, eneyclopedias, and illustrated

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

3153

dictionaries, What Not to Do—Further than what has been said and suggested in other chapters about selection and appropriateness of steneils, and their suitableness to the character of the rooms where they are to be used, a word about what not to do may help. In a building of Oriental architecture use Oriental ornament in steneils, not Gothie or some other order. Rose or other flower patterns nicely suit some bedrooms and sun parlors, but are ridieulously out of place in an office room. It is not desirable that designs of fish, game, and other edible things be used in the dining-room just beeause that is where we cat. Neither is the bathroom the place for nude figures because that is where mortals bathe. ‘The fish and game patterns may be interesting indeed in the gunroom of a club house. Appropriate Designs—The living room, reception hall, and library may well be stenciled with a formal classic design, perhaps some of those shown in Plates 1, 2, 3, and 4. Nieely colored, conventional flower and leaf patterns for dining-rooms, as a rule. Sometimes, how. are pleasing ever, the charaeter of the furniture and the architecture of the rooms make it quite obviously necessary to use a stenciled design of like character. patterns fit most apDelicate, fine-lined steneil 30

Pinte 12.—Stenclt Patterns Appropriate for a Chili's Bedroom or

THE SURVIVOR VOL. 7

at ivory, and gray painted enamel, white the propriately light, natural finished woodwork of bedrooms and the trim of other rooms, Rooms with mahogany furnishings require rather light, graceful stencils. ‘Whore the furniture is heavy, massive oak and the rooms quite large to correspond, the stronger and bolder stencil patterns are suitabl ‘The interesting bird figure and animal stencils, some of which are shown in Plate 12, nieely fit the child’s bed-

ea